Sa ng ¯ ta Sa mprad aya¯ Pradar ´sini - ibiblio

��

��

SangıtaSampradaya

PradarsiniBrahmasrı

SUBBARAMA DIKS. ITA(1905)

VOLUME II

CAKRAS 5 and 6

ENGLISH EDITION

JANUARY 2008

��

��

SANGITA SAMPRADAYAPRADARSINI

SUBBARAMA D IKS. ITA

ENGLISH (WEB) VERSION

Volume II: MEL. AS 25 to 36 (CAKRAS 5 and 6)TO NAVIGATE — CLICK ON THE BOOKMARKS PANEL ON LEFT,

or CLICK HERE TO GO TO TABLE OF CONTENTS.(TO VIEW IN FULL SCREEN MODE (SUPPRESSING THE LEFT PANEL), CLICK

ON THE “Bookmarks” BUTTON ON THE LEFT PANEL (IT TOGGLES).

� This document is for educational and personal use only. No part of this PDF filemay be used commercially, or sold, or bundled with any other commercial product.

Any comments or suggestions for change may be emailed toswami at mun dot ca or vidyajay at gmail dot com

c© January 2008

The magnum opus, Sangıta Sampradaya Pradarsini of Subbarama Dıks. ita has celebrated 100 years of itspublication. To commemorate the event, this is our humble attempt to provide an English (electronic)

web-version of the work, for the benefit of students and Rasikas of music.

(Typeset using LATEX 2ε, AMSLATEX, pdfLATEX, and hyperref)

sr

ıg u r u g u ha

ya

n a m a h

Subbarama Dıks. ita (1839 A.D — 1906 A.D)

A. M. Cinnasvami Mudaliyar

CONTENTS

Acknowledgements i

Notations and Transliteration scheme iii

Foreword vii

Gamaka symbols viii

Raganga and Janya Ragas xix

V BAN. A CAKRA 622

25 mel.a 25 — saravati 62325.0.1 gıta — rupaka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 62325.0.2 tana — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 62425.0.3 kırtana — saravatıtat.avasini — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 62625.0.4 sancari — triput.a tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 627

26 mel.a 26 — tarangin. i 62926.0.1 gıta — rupaka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 63026.0.2 tana — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 63126.0.3 kırtana — maye tvam yahi — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 63226.0.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 634

27 mel.a 27 — saurasena 63627.0.1 gıta — eka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 63627.0.2 tana — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 63727.0.3 kırtana — saurasenesam — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 63927.0.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 640

28 mel.a 28 — harikedaragaul.a 64128.0.1 gıta — triput.a tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 64128.0.2 kırtana — nılakan. t.ham bhajeham — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 64328.0.3 kırtana — abhayambikayah — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 645

4

5

28.0.4 sancari — misra jati eka tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 64728.1 janya (upanga) 1 — balahamsa . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 648

28.1.1 gıta — mat.hya tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 64828.1.2 kırtana — guruguhadanyam — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 64928.1.3 tana varn. am — srı rajadhiraja — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 65228.1.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 658

28.2 janya (upanga) 2 — mahuri . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 65828.2.1 gıta — triput.a tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 65928.2.2 kırtana — mamava raghuvıra — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 66028.2.3 sancari — eka tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 660

28.3 janya (upanga) 3 — devakriya . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 66128.3.1 kırtana — srıguruguha tarayasu — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 66228.3.2 kırtana — srı vat.ukanatha — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 66328.3.3 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 664

28.4 janya (upanga) 4 — andhal.i . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 66428.4.1 gıta — dhruva rupaka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 66528.4.2 kırtana — brhannayaki — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 66628.4.3 sancari — ragan. a mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 666

28.5 janya (upanga) 5 — chayatarangin. i . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 66728.5.1 gıta — dhruva rupaka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 66828.5.2 kırtana — sarasvatı chayatarangin. ı — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . 66928.5.3 sancari — rupaka tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 670

28.6 janya (upanga) 6 — narayan. agaul.a . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 67128.6.1 gıta — dhruva tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 67128.6.2 kaivara prabandham — mat.hya tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 67228.6.3 kırtana — srı ramam ravikulabdhisomam — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . 67428.6.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 675

28.7 janya (upanga) 7 — nat.anarayan. i . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 67628.7.1 gıta — eka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 67628.7.2 kırtana — mahagan. apate — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 67728.7.3 daru — sarasagre sarasa — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 67828.7.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 680

28.8 janya (bhas. anga) 1 — kambhoji . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 68128.8.1 gıta — at.a tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 68228.8.2 kırtana — kamalambikayai — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 68328.8.3 kırtana — srı valmıkalingam — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 68528.8.4 kırtana — kasıvisvesvara — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 68728.8.5 kırtana — srı subrahman. yaya — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 68928.8.6 tana varn. am — inta calamu — Pallavi Gopalayyar . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 69328.8.7 sancari — sankırn. a jati eka tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 697

28.9 janya (bhas. anga) 2 — kannad. a . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 69828.9.1 gıta — jhampa tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 69928.9.2 kırtana — srı matrbhutam — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 69928.9.3 kırtana — arttidırcci — Balasvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70228.9.4 sancari — triput.a tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 704

28.10 janya (bhas. anga) 3 — ısamanoharı . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70428.10.1 gıta — mat.hya tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70528.10.2 kırtana — jagadısamanohari — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70628.10.3 kırtana — srı gan. anatham — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70728.10.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 707

28.11 janya (bhas. anga) 4 — surat.i . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70828.11.1 gıta — triput.a tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70928.11.2 kırtana — srı vanchanatham — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 71028.11.3 kırtana — srı venkat.agirısam — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 713

6

28.11.4 kırtana — balasubrahman. yam — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 71428.11.5 kırtana — angarakamasrayami — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 71528.11.6 kırtana — sivananda — Kumara Et.t.appa Maharaja . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 71728.11.7 tillana daru — nadiri dani — Krs.n. asvami Ayya . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 71928.11.8 cauka varn. am — samıyentani —Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 72028.11.9 sancari — tisra jati eka tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 724

28.12 janya (bhas. anga) 5 — erukalakambhoji . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 72528.12.1 gıta — triput.a tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 72628.12.2 kırtana — tyagarajam bhaja re — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 72728.12.3 kırtana — divakaratanujam — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 72928.12.4 svarajati — kamaks. i — Syama sastri . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 73128.12.5 kırtana — karun. arasalahari — Kumara Et.t.appa Maharaja . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 73328.12.6 kırtana — parthasarathini — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 73728.12.7 tana varn. am — srı rajıvaks. adi — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 73928.12.8 daru — srıkarud. ani ninukori — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 74728.12.9 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 748

28.13 janya (bhas. anga) 6 — at.han. a . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 74928.13.1 gıta — triput.a tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 75028.13.2 kırtana — tyagarajo virajate — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 75128.13.3 kırtana — brhaspate tarapate — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 75428.13.4 kırtana — sarasadal.anetra —Kumara Et.t.appa Maharaja . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 75628.13.5 tana varn. am —srı srımaharajasrita — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 75828.13.6 tana varn. am — srı rajaraja — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 76628.13.7 kırtana — palaya paramesvarı — Krs.n. asvami Ayya . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 77528.13.8 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 776

28.14 janya (bhas. anga) 7 — nat.akuranji . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 77728.14.1 gıta — dhruva rupaka tal.a — Muddu Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 77828.14.2 kırtana — budhamasrayami — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 77928.14.3 kırtana — tripurasundari — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 78128.14.4 kırtana — nıdu murti — Pallavi Gopalayyar . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 78328.14.5 padam — natiro ninnu — pracına padam . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 78428.14.6 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 786

28.15 janya (bhas. anga) 8 — jujavanti . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 78728.15.1 kırtana — cetah srıbalakrs. n. am — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 78828.15.2 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 790

28.16 janya (bhas. anga) 9 — kamas . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 79128.16.1 kırtana— sarasa samamukha — Svatittirunal. Maharaja . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 79228.16.2 pada varn. am — entanine delupudura — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . 79328.16.3 kırtana — muruka tarukilaiya — Et.t.ayapuram Raja . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 79728.16.4 svarajati — mamokalakiri — (dhatu) Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 79928.16.5 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 802

29 mel.a 29 — dhırasankarabharan. am 80429.0.1 gıta — mat.hya tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 80529.0.2 kırtana — sadasivamupasmahe — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 80629.0.3 kırtana — aks. ayalingavibho — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 80729.0.4 kırtana — daks. in. amurtte — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 80929.0.5 kırtana — nagalingam bhajeham — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 81229.0.6 kırtana — srı kamalambikaya — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 81329.0.7 kırtana — sankaracaryam — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 81629.0.8 kırtana — parasakti — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 81929.0.9 kırtana — as. t.angayoga — Kumara Et.t.appa Maharaja . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 82129.0.10 kırtana — sarade sadasraye — Krs.n. asvami Ayya . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 82229.0.11 kırtana — sankarabharan. a — Krs.n. asvami Ayya . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 823

7

29.0.12 kırtana — sambho jagadısa pahi — Ramasvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 82529.0.13 tana varn. am — rarapuseyaka — Ramasvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 82729.0.14 kırtana — va va nı val.l.ıman. al.a — Venkat.esvara Et.t.appa Maharaja . . . . . . . . . 83229.0.15 sancari — ragan. a mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 833

29.1 janya (upanga) 1 — kuranji . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 83529.1.1 gıta — eka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 83529.1.2 kırtana— srı ven. ugopala — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 83629.1.3 padam — sivadıks. aparu — Ghanam Sınayya . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 83829.1.4 sancari — eka tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 839

29.2 janya (upanga) 2 — narayan. i . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 84029.2.1 gıta — eka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 84129.2.2 kırtana— mahis. asuramarddanım — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 84229.2.3 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 843

29.3 janya (upanga) 3 — arabhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 84429.3.1 gıta — dhruva rupaka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 84529.3.2 kırtana— srı sarasvati namostu te — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 84629.3.3 kırtana— marakot.i — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 84729.3.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 849

29.4 janya (upanga) 4 — suddhavasantam . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 85029.4.1 gıta — jhampa tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 85129.4.2 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 852

29.5 janya (upanga) 5 — narayan. adesaks.i . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 85329.5.1 gıta — dhruva rupaka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 85429.5.2 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 855

29.6 janya (upanga) 6 — sama . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 85629.6.1 gıta — jhampa tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 85729.6.2 kırtana — guruguhaya — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 85829.6.3 dravid. a padam — caracaturai — Balasvami Dıks.ita/Mukkup Pulavar . . . . . . . 85929.6.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 860

29.7 janya (upanga) 7 — purvagaul.a . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 86129.7.1 gıta — jhampa tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 86229.7.2 sancari — triput.a tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 863

29.8 janya (upanga) 8 — nagadhvani . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 86429.8.1 gıta — triput.a tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 86529.8.2 sancari — eka tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 866

29.9 janya (upanga) 9 — hamsadhvani . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 86729.9.1 laks.ya prabandham — candaseyalarun. a. — Ramasvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . 86829.9.2 kırtana — vatapi gan. apatim bhajeham — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . 86929.9.3 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 870

29.10 janya (bhas. anga) 1 — bilahari . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 87229.10.1 gıta — rupaka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 87329.10.2 kırtana — hat.akesvara — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 87329.10.3 kırtana — kamaks. i varalaks. mi — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 87529.10.4 kırtana — srı balasubrahman. ya — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 87629.10.5 tana varn. am — nenarunci — Son. t.i Venkatasubbayyar . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 87929.10.6 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 886

29.11 janya (bhas. anga) 2 — begad. a . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 88729.11.1 gıta — rupaka dhruva tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 88829.11.2 kırtana — srımatah sivavamanke — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 89029.11.3 kırtana — tyagarajaya namaste — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 89329.11.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 895

29.12 janya (bhas. anga) 3 — purn. acandrika . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 89729.12.1 gıta — dhruva rupaka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 89729.12.2 kırtana — sankhacakragadapan. im — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 899

8

29.12.3 cauka varn. am — ela namnne cevu — Ramasvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 90029.12.4 tana varn. am — srı rajaraja — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 90329.12.5 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 909

29.13 janya (bhas. anga) 4 — sarasvatımanohari . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 91029.13.1 gıta — jhampa tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 91129.13.2 kırtana — sarasvatı manohari — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 91129.13.3 sancari — eka tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 913

29.14 janya (bhas. anga) 5 — kedaram . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 91429.14.1 gıta — jhampa tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 91529.14.2 kırtana — anandanat.anaprakasam — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 91629.14.3 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 917

29.15 janya (bhas. anga) 6 — navaroju . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 91829.15.1 gıta — dhruva tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 91929.15.2 kırtana — hastivadanaya — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 92029.15.3 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 922

29.16 janya (bhas. anga) 7 — nılambari . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 92329.16.1 kırtana — amba nılayataks. i — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 92529.16.2 kırtana — siddhısvaraya namaste — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 92829.16.3 kırtana — tyagarajam bhajeham — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 92929.16.4 kırtana— karun. ananda — Kumara Et.t.appa Maharaja . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 93129.16.5 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 934

29.17 janyam (bhas.anga) 8 — devagandhari . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 93529.17.1 kırtana — ks. itijaraman. am — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 93729.17.2 kırtana— sphuratu te — Gurumurti Sastrigal. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 93829.17.3 kırtana— gopikaraman. am — Krs.n. asvami Ayya . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 93929.17.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 942

30 mel.a 3 — nagabharan. am 94430.0.1 gıta — ragan. a mat.hya tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 94430.0.2 tana — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 94630.0.3 kırtana — nagabharan. am — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 94730.0.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 948

30.1 janya 1 — samanta . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 94930.1.1 gıta — dhruva tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 94930.1.2 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 950

VI RTU CAKRA 952

31 mel.a 31 — kalavati 95331.0.1 gıta — jhampa tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 95331.0.2 tana — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 95431.0.3 kırtana– kalavati — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 95631.0.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 957

32 mel.a 32 — ragacud. aman. i 95932.0.1 gıta — ragan. a mat.hya tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 95932.0.2 tana — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 96032.0.3 kırtana — svetagan. apatim — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 96132.0.4 sancari — dhruva tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 962

9

33 mel.a 33 — gangatarangin. i 96433.0.1 gıta — jhampa tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 96433.0.2 tana — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 96533.0.3 kırtana — varadaraja —Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 96733.0.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 968

33.1 janya 1 — manohari . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 96933.1.1 kırtana — kanjadal.ayataks. i —Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 96933.1.2 kırtana — sankaramabhiramimanoharam — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . 97133.1.3 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 972

34 mel.a 34 — bhogacchayanat.a 97434.0.1 gıta — eka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 97434.0.2 tana — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 97534.0.3 kırtana — bhogacchayanat.akapriye — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . 97734.0.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 978

35 mel.a 35 — sailadesaks.i 98035.0.1 gıta — dhruva tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 98035.0.2 tana — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 98135.0.3 kırtana — srı sulinım — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 98335.0.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 984

36 mel.a 36 — calanat.a 98636.0.1 gıta — jhampa tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 98636.0.2 prabandham — rupaka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 98736.0.3 tana — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 98936.0.4 kırtana — svaminatha paripalaya — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 99036.0.5 kırtana — pavanatmajagaccha — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 99136.0.6 kırtana — ihapara sadhana — Kumara Et.t.appa Maharaja . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 99236.0.7 kırtana — parvatarajakumari — Krs.n. asvami Ayya . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 99436.0.8 tana varn. am — srı rajadhiraja — Balusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 99636.0.9 sancari — triput.a tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1002

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

Technical and scholarly inputs at various stages of this project were generously provided by

• Dr. N.Ramanathan, Professor and Head (Retd.), Department of Indian Music, University of Madras,Chennai, and

• Dr. R.S.Jayalakshmi, Lecturer (Retd.), Department of Indian Music, University of Madras, Chennai.

Some footnotes, clearly marked by the symbol “ED:” that appear in this work, are results of their concretesuggestions. They were more than willing to help us clarify many technical questions we had on several as-pects. They are carefully proof-reading the entire work critically, checking with the original Telugu editionof 1904. We record our sincere and heartfelt thanks to them both for their continued support and constantencouragement.

Ms. R. Abhiramasundari (Department of Music, Queen Mary’s College, Chennai) was kind enough toproof-read the entire section on Mayamal.avagaul.a, and the 30 janyams, carefully checking the accuracy withthe original Telugu book.

Dr M. A. Bhageerathi (Department of Music, Queen Mary’s College) offered some valuable suggestions.We offer our sincere gratitude and heartfelt thanks to both of them for their generous help.Our sincere thanks to the following individuals, who have generously helped us with the proof-reading

of various parts of this great work, and/or have offered concrete suggestions for the improvement of thepresentation. Their dedicated contributions to this project are very valuable to us.

• Mr. Variath Madhavan Kutty

• Ms. Rajani Arjun

• Dr. Varagur S. V. Rajan

• Dr. Sandeep Varma

• Dr. S. Krishnan

• Ms. Kiranavali Vidyasanker

• Dr. Vidyasanker Sundaresan

• Ms. Vidya Sudhakar

• Dr. K. N. Raghavan

i

Foreword ii

• Mr. T.V.Lakshminarayanan

• Mr. Shailesh Ramamurthy

• Dr. L.Ramakrishnan

• Mr. N. Narayanan

(The above list is arranged in a random order)

The following volunteers worked on the English Translation of various sections of the original bookfrom Telugu, and out sincere thanks go to them all for their enthusiastic efforts.

• Ms. Sandhya Vinjamuri (Editor of the “Vaggeyakara Caritamu” section)

• Ms. Jyothsna

• Mr. K. A. Chandrasekhara

• Mr. Govindarajan Kothandaraman

• Ms. Swapna Eleswarapu

• Mr. Surya Kiran

• Mr. Kowshika Ramaprasad

• Mr. Dhananjay Dendukuri

(again the list is in random order)

This PDF file was generated using the free software programs that belong to the TEX and friends (LATEX 2ε,AMSLATEX, pdfLATEX, hyperref, etc). It is a pleasure to acknowledge our gratitude to the authors of theseversatile and useful open source packages.

NOTATIONS AND TRANSLITERATION SCHEME

Symbols used in Sangıta Sampradaya Pradarsini

• Gamaka Symbols

gamaka name symbol usage

kampitam ∼∼∼∼∼∼G

sphuritam ∴∴m

pratyahatam ∵∵m

nokku wwg

Ravai ∧∧d

kan. d. ippu XXp

val.i __m

etrajaru / / giRakkajaru \ \d

odukkal × ×n

orikai ggm

misra gamakam×r ,×gg,

w∼∼∼

p , etc.,

• The book uses another symbol, ‘v’ over a svaram, as inv

d, which is not used in this English edition(please see our footnote in section 2.0.3 for an explanation).

• sthayi

anumandram s.. r.. g.. m.. p.. d.. n..

mandram s. r. g. m. p. d. n.

madhyamam s r g m p d n

taram s r g m p d n

atitaram s r g m p d n

• Capital letters S, R, G, M, P, D, N represent sa, rı, ga, ma, pa, dha, nı.

• The various underlinings, s, s, s, and s represent 12 ,

14 ,

18 . and 1

16 aks.ara kalams (The Telugu book

employs “over lines”, instead of “underlines”.).

iii

Notations and Transliteration Scheme iv

There are places where the Telugu book employs a curly over brace over a group of svarams. Weindicate this by inserting ↗ at the commencement of the group, and ↖ to terminate the braces. For

instance, we use ↗ s r g m | p d n ↖ where the Telugu book employsz }| {s r g m | p d n.

The Telugu book also underlines some phrases to indicate them as a raga mudra, or the mudra ofthe composer. We have chosen to use boldface font to indicate them, since underlines are alreadyemployed for other purposes.

• Additional Symbols

The pod. i svarams (which have no count) are indicated by small italics, as inXp.

The svaram which indicates a stressed enunciation — these jhant.a svara combinations are indicated in

the Telugu book by double consonants for the particular svaram (like “ss,∴

gg, MM” etc.). In the English

edition, we use the symbols sS, g∴g, mM, etc. where the first svaram is always placed as a subscript.

In addition, as explained the the section on Gamaka Symbols, the following symbols are used.

_^ | ‖ ‖::

Other symbols that we use are · (dot), [(flat), [[, and \ (natural).

The symbols, “,” (comma) and “;” (semicolon) are used used only in Tamil Edition, and we do not usethem.

In the next two pages, the Transliteration Scheme used for romanizing Sanskrit and Tamil characters areprovided.

Transliteration Scheme: Sanskrit to Roman

sanskrit vowels romanA or implicit a

A.a or ;a a

I or ;˚a i

IR or ˚ ;a ıo or u u‰ or U uı or x r

O; or e e

Oe; or E ai

A.ea or *ea o

A.Ea or *Ea au

AM amAH ahY ′

sanskrit consonents romank kKa khga g;Ga gh.z n..ca cC ch.$a jJa jhVa nf t.F t.h.q d.Q d. h:Na n.ta tTa thd d;Da dhna n:pa p:P phba bBa bhma mya y.= rl lva vZa s:Sa s..sa sh hL l.

Tamil to English Transliteration Table

A a L ka T pa

B a L2 kha T2 pha

C i L3 ga T3 ba

D ı L4 gha T4 bha

E u M na U ma

F u N ca V ya

⁄ r N2 cha W ra

G e _ ja X la

H e _2 jha Y va

I ai O ña N sa

J o P t.a ` s. a

K o P2 t.ha ^ sa

J¸ au P3 d. a a ha

m m P4 d. ha [ l.a

@/ ◦◦ h Q n. a Z zha

R ta \ Ra

R2 tha b ks. a

R3 da c srı

R4 dha

S/] na

FOREWORD

Having learnt the arts of Sanskrit, Telugu, and music, due to the benevolence of the elderMaharaja (whose history occurs as the 67th in the history of Composers or Sangıta SahityaVidvans) and having qualified for the court of the Maharaja (whose history occurs as the 68th)due to his kindness, and having learnt the intricacies of Telugu grammar under Tanjavur Ram-ayyar, and attained the name of a musician, and having learnt the staff notation under thegrace of the Maharaja (whose history occurs as the 69th) and having translated the TeluguMahabharata Padya Kavya in Tamil with the permission of the Maharaja (whose biographyoccurs as the 70th) and under the orders of the Younger Maharaja, the brother of the aforemen-tioned Maharaja, I set to tune, and added cit.t.a svaras to the padas in the Tamil Play val.l.ibharatam.

As per the request of Cinnasvami Mudaliyar, and the orders of the present Maharaja (whosebiography is the 71st in my history of composers), the printing of this Sangıta SampradayaPradarsini at the Vidya Vilasini Press, was accomplished with financial grant of the Maharajaand the efforts of his minister Srı Rao Bahadur K. Jegannatha Cet.t.iyar, who is an expert at lan-guages including Telugu and a connoisseur and adept at the arts of music and lyrics. I am grate-ful to the Maharaja who taught me the arts and patronized me and granted me fame throughthis Sangıta Sampradaya Pradarsini.

The krtis of Tyagaraja — who was praised as an amsa of Sage Narada, the krtis of SyamaSastri, and the padas of Ks. etrayya, would be published shortly with tal.a and gamaka symbolsthrough munificence of the Maharaja.

I shall remember with gratitude Srı S. Radhakrs. n. a Ayyar, B.A., F.M.U, the Principal of thePudukkot.t.ai Maharaja College, who helped me in researching the laks. an. a texts like the Ratnakara,with reference to the publication of the Sangita Sampradaya Pradarsini.

Subbarama Dıks.ita

vii

GAMAKA SYMBOLS

Due to the benevolence of Venkat.amakhi, also known as Venkat.esvara Dıks. ita, the son of Govinda Dıks. ita— a scholar blest with the grace of Savitri Devi, and with a desire to impart clearly and with symbols innotation, all that I have learnt traditionally through initiation into the secrets of gamaka svarupas, I beganwriting this after due reverence to Purandara Dasa and other poet-composers and with prostrations to myuncle Muttusvami Dıks.ita, the trailblazer of gamaka svarupas.

When great poets like Kal.idasa and Mayura commit errors, it is indeed common for people like me.Hence it is the compassion of the vaggeyakaras that becomes my intellect. Those that truly know shallkindly acknowledge my writing on the gamaka svarupas. Those that do not shall attempt to learn them.It is my hope that those that knowingly know-not would listen to my earnest plea and remain silent.

Since vın. a is the instrument that helps in understanding the nuances of gamakas, I demonstrate asmuch as I know through the vın. a.

The gamaka symbols that have been used in this Sangıta Sampradaya Pradarsini are as follows:

I (1) kampita: Keeping the fingers of the left hand on any svara sthana in the vın. a with the mıt.t.u andshaking the string is kampita. The string can also be shaken with the left index finger and the middlefinger in a svara sthana.

Example:∼∼∼G — This kampita is the shake.

(2) lına

(3) andolita

(4) plavita

These three are varieties of kampita. Please refer to the laks. ana Sangraha for the differences in theduration of their deflections.

II(5)(i) sphurita — ∴

In each of the double notes in the arohan. a krama, hitting the second note either in the voice or in the

vın. a is sphurita. While holding the double note s∴s in vın. a, keeping the index finger on the position

of nis. ada and the middle finger in the position of s. ad. ja at the same time and plucking the first s.ad. janote without removing the index finger in the nis. ada position and removing only the middle fingerand with a pluck hitting the middle finger at position of s. ad. ja. This is the method for playing theother double svara sphuritas.

viii

Gamaka Symbols ix

This s∴s and other double note sphuritas that occur in the ascending sequence on the vın. a and in the

voice occur with the next lower note.

Example : s n s , r s r.

The other double notes are to be understood similarly.In place of the gamaka sphurita, they specifyan alternate gamaka, namely the d. ol.a. For that gamaka d. ol.a, purvacaryas , as an illustration mentionthe shake of a pearl resembling the water-like flow. This d. ol.a is also known as pratyaghata. ∗

(ii) pratyaghata — ∵

In the twin notes that occur in the avarohan. a krama, plucking (lit. striking) the second note is called

pratyaghata. In the vın. a while playing the twin notes in descending movement∵s, keeping the left

hand index finger alone on the sad. ja position with a pluck and while the index finger is traversingto the position of nis. ada below ,the middle finger should be placed on the sad. ja position with apluck(lit. hit). While hitting this way, the index finger that was moved to the nis. ada position shouldnot be removed.

In the same way the techniques of playing the other twin notes in the descending sequence should beknown.

In the vın. a, while playing the twin notes like s∵s, due to vibration (lit. tremor) the note above it will

be heard minutely.

Example: s r s , n s n.

In the same way the techniques of playing the other twin notes in the descending sequence should belearnt.

It is traditional that in these pratyaghata for svaras that go in the ascending sequence instead ofpressing (nokku) the lower svara, the separate svaras are played with pratyaghata in the avarohan. akrama for the sake of melody.

Example: m G, R m P D p m, R g s.

In these cases pratyaghatas are played for svaras in the ascending sequence. These sphurita pratyaghatascan be played with one pluck mıt.t.u. For vocal this pratyaghata is the same as sphurita.

(6) tirupa — W

While playing a group of svaras pressing (nokki ) a svara is tirupa or nokku.

Example : (wn s G), (r

wm P), ( n s

wr g m P), (

wn s

wr s)

(7) ahata

Either in the forward or backward direction, hitting a note quickly and returning is called ahata. Thisis called (i) ravai when hitting on the forward note and (ii) khan. d. ippu when hitting on the previousnote.

(i) ravai — ∧Positioned on a svarasthana either with a mıt.t.u or without a mıt.t.u, playing the lower svara withthe left hand middle finger is called ravai.

Example: p∧p m, m

∧m g, r

∧r s.

(ii) khan. d. impu — X

From one, two or three svaras, with plucking going down from one svarasthana to another lowersvarasthana and plucking and immediately descending to another lower svarasthana withouta pluck is called khan. d. impu.

Example: pXm g , p

Xg r, p

Xr s

∗ED:— Subbarama Dıks.ita’s description is a bit ambiguous [Caturdan. d. ıprakasika 3,124–125]

Gamaka Symbols x

(ii)a A second variation of khan. d. impu. In the manner described for khan. d. impu above, from two,three or four svaras, with a pluck immediately after descending from one svarasthana to anotherlower svarasthana, the string is stopped to make it semi-audible and then instantly with a pluckdescending to another svarasthana below with a jaru would constitute the second variety ofkhan. d. impu.Example : ( p m \R) , ( m g \R) , ( g r \S)

(8) val.i — _

Positioned on the same svarasthana deflecting the string in a circular manner and producing theshade(s) of one, two or three svaras is called val.i.

(i) One svaraprayoga — n_

D or_

D n. In the position (sthana) of dhaivata with a single pluckof the string, pulling it swiftly so as to sound nis. ada, and then returning to dhaivata and thenexecute the pluck for the next svara. The instances (laks. yas) of this can be seen in the kırtanasand sancaris of ragas like punnagavaral.i.

(ii) Two svaraprayoga — s \nw

d×n

_

D pIn the position (sthana) of dhaivata, the dhaivata should be played with a single pluck alongwith a nokku and through the deflection of the string in a circular manner the nis. ada is subtlysounded and the position of dhaivata is reached and then the plucking should be executed onthe position of pancama. For instances of this see ragas like ahiri.

(iii) Three svaraprayoga —_n

dnD sD p

Up to thew

d n D s, constituting the long nis. ada first of all , in the position of dhaivata there shouldbe a single pluck along with nokku and the nis. ada should be revealed while deflecting the string.The string should be released to come back to the pitch of dhaivata and pulled again to soundsad. ja and for the two svaras D and p two separate plucks should be rendered. Plucking with asingle pluck and nokku and showing the nis. ada in rotation and bringing the string back to thedhaivatha and then producing the sad. ja sound by pulling the string and using two plucks fortwo svaras D and P. Examples of this can be seen in ragas such as darbar and at.han. a. For threesvara prayogas of this kind please note the use of a big curve symbol such as ø and forone svara prayogas a small curve sign such as _.

III (9) ullasita

This is called etRa jaru when traversing from a lower svara to a higher svara and is known as iRakkajaru when going from a higher svara to a lower svara.

(i) etRa jaru — /With a pluck, ascending from one note to the next higher note or to the succeeding two, three ormore higher svaras as the case may be is called etRa jaru.Example : s/r , s/g, s/m, s/p, s/s.

(ii) iRakka jaru — \In the manner mentioned above descending from a higher note to a lower note with a pluck iscalled iRakka jaru.Example : s\n , s\d, s \p, s \m, s \g, s \s

(10) humpita

With a hum syllable humkara and in the manner of kahal.a, a wind instrument producing a graduallyincreasing (in volume) sound while continuously ascending from a svara to four, five or seven svarasor even to the next register according to context or producing a gradually decreasing sound whiledescending from a high svara is humpita. This too would be a variation of jaru.

Gamaka Symbols xi

(11) kurul.a

This is of two kinds, odukkal and orikai.

(i) odukkal — ×This is accessing the higher svara on the lower svarasthana. It is a practice to access the highersvara on the lower svarasthana on a vın. a with a pluck and as appropriate to the ragas alongwith a mıt.t.u pull the string and play up to one, two, or three svaras in the lower svarasthanaand to return to the lower svara. It is rare to go beyond three svaras. This occurs profusely inalapanas.

Example: (×r g r )

After plucking the string to produce the rs. abha, on the same position plucking and pulling thestring in such a way as to sound gandhara on the same position and then sound rs. abha.

( r /×m \×g r ). In this phrase(usage) each note must be accessed with a pluck on the position of

rs. abha itself. This method of accessing a higher note at the position of a lower note is applicableonly to vın. a and on the voice it is essentially etRa jaru.

(ii) orikai — g

Playing one, two or three notes with a pluck with the strength of practice of the left hand andusing the fingers of the left hand accessing through push several svarasthanas and descendingis called orikai.

Example :ns dn pd mp gm rg

sgn

gd

gp

gm

gg

gr s.

(12) tribhinna

While playing the vın. a sometimes this gamaka is employed to create enjoyment by placing the lefthand index finger or middle finger or both flat and hard on the fret of any of the svarasthanas ofthe mandra, pancama and saran. i strings and using the fingers of the right hand and plucking on theabove three strings either with a single pluck or with separate plucks is called tribhinna.

(13) mudrita

The graces of notes produced while singing with the mouth closed is called mudrita. It is said thatthis gamaka applies only to vocal music.

(14) namita

The graces of notes that are produced when subtle tones are sung or played on the vın. a by reducingthe volume of sound are called namita.

(15) misrita

Creating a combination of two or more gamakas mentioned above is known as misrita.

Example:

s \gN d p — This is a combination of iRakka jaru and orikai.

s /wrg m — This is a combination of etRa jaru and nokku.

s r / p_

M,wm P — Here m combines etRa jaru, val.i and kampita.

wm P — This has etRa jaru and nokku.

p d /×s

_

N s , — This N is similar to the m shown above.

Gamaka Symbols xii

List of Gamaka Symbols Employed :

∼∼∼ kampita∴ sphurita∵ pratyaghataw nokku∧ ravaiX khan. d. impu_ val.i/ etRa jaru\ iRakka jaru× odukkalg orikai

Symbols for sthayı svaras

Two dots are placed beneath the svaras of anumandra sthayı. One dot beneath the svaras of mandrasthayı. One dot above the svarass of tara sthayı, and two dots above the svaras of atitara sthayı.

There are no dots for the madhya sthayi svaras.

anumandra�� s.. r.. g.. m.. p.. d.. n..

��mandra | s. r. g. m. p. d. n. |

madhyama | s r g m p d n |

tara | s r g m p d n |

atitara | s r g m p d n |

Details of the suddha (prakr. ti) vikr. ti svaras:

[ — This symbol is used for suddha rs. abha, sadharan. a gandhara, suddha dhaivata and kais. ikı nis. ada.

[[ — This symbol is used for suddha gandhara and suddha nis. ada.

\ — This symbol is used for pancasruti rs. abha, antara gandhara, suddha madhyama, pancasruti dhai-vata, and kakalı nis. adam.

# — This symbol is used for s. at.sruti rs. habha, varal.ı madhyama, and s. at.sruti dhaivata.

tal.akalapraman. a details

multiplication measure: — if one svaraks. ara, written as kuRil, and thereafter viewing it as a singleaks. ara is written as net.il, then it becomes two aks. arakalas. For any multiplication measures exceedingthis, the symbol _

^ is employed to indicate that the above kuRil, net.il aks. ara praman. as shouldbe sequentially multiplied. For example,

Gamaka Symbols xiii

s = 1 aks. arakalaS = 2 aks. arakala

S _^ s = 3 aks. arakala

S _^ S = 4 aks. arakala

S _^ S _

^ s = 5 aks. arakalaS _

^ S _^ S = 6 aks. arakala

S _^ S _

^ S _^ s = 7 aks. arakala

S _^ S _

^ S _^ S = 8 aks. arakala

The svaras that are connected with this _^ symbol have to be rendered continuously, without break-

ing into parts, and with a single nada. In some instances, if the symbol _^ is placed even in the midst

of some tal.a cycle, it also has to be rendered with a single nada without breaking.

Svara groups that have to be rendered by breaking — S S | R R ‖; svara groups that have to berendered in one single nada continuously, without breaking — G _

^ G |M M _^ | _

^ M P ‖.

II. If a dot is placed next to a svaraks. ara, the kalapraman. a of the first aks. ara increases by half ameasure. This is as follows: s = 1; s · = 1 1

2 ; s ·· = 1 34 ; S = 2; S · = 2; S ·· = 3 1

2 aks. ara kalas.

Bhinnapraman. as (kuraittalal.avai )

III. If there is one line beneath a syllablic unit (svara aks. ara), the syllablic duration (kalapraman. a) isreduced by half unit (aks. ara). If there are two lines it should be computed as quarter syllablic unit(kal aks. ara). If there are three lines, it must be reckoned as one eighth syllablic unit (araikkal aks. ara).If there are four lines it is one sixteenth syllabic unit (vısam aks. ara kala).

Beneath a svara of a long syllablic unit (dırghaks. ara), if there is one line, it is equivalent to a shortsyllable. The others may be understood in a similar sense.

Example:

s = one aks. ara kala

s = 1/2 aks. ara kala




Within one aks. arakala, these are the ways in which svarams can occur.

I. s = S, s s, s s s s;

s = S S,S S S S , s s S s s S ;

s = s s S, s s S S S , s s S S;

s = s s s s , S S S S;

In these time measures (kalapraman. as), since the presence of a large number of lines would addto the difficulty in understanding and readability, the number of lines have been reduced and S

Gamaka Symbols xiv

has been used for the first speed (kala) and s s for the second kala and for the third kala s s s swith one underline and for the fourth kala with two underlines s s s s s s s s have been used.For speeds higher than fourth, for each increasing speed, one line each has to be added. Pleasenote the laks. an. as of the underlined svaras given below:

II. S = s s, s s s s, s s s s s s s s;

S = S S, S S S S, S S S S S S S S;

S = s s,S s s,s S s ,s s S,S s,s S;

S = s s s s S S, S s s S S, s s S S;

S = s s s s s s , S s s s s, S s s s s s ;

The minute (pod. i) svaras that come between the larger svaras are not taken for calculation of theduration. They are represented by a small italic font (example — p )

� — special notes with reference to the the (current) discussion;

‖ — end of a tala avarta ;

| — end of each component (avayava) contained in a particular tal.a cycle ;

— indicates the pallavi ed. uppu of kırtanas and other musical forms;

:: — indicates places where the pallavi, anupallavi have to be repeated;z}|{ :

: — is employed in some places;†

— indicated the places where the rendition of gıta, tana, prabandha, kirtana,etc., have to be concluded;

sS — indicated the occurrence of the svara which indicates a stressedenunciation;

— this symbol is used to indicate the ed. uppu after one aks. ara ;

— this symbol indicated the ed. uppu after half aks. ara.

the symbol indicates that for the first, second and third kalas, depending on the context, the take-offpoint should be after one aks. arakala each in pallavi, anupallavi, caran. am, etc.

The same remark applies to the symbol , where the take-off point is after half aks. ara.

The take-off kalapraman. as have to be understood according to the circumstances.

Subbarama Dıks.ita

†In the English Edition, we use ↗ at the commencement and ↖ to terminate such an over brace.

Gamaka Symbols xv

Two Illustrative Examples

1. tod. i raga — adi tal.a

pallavi

ed.uppu

single speed

nokkudouble speed

kampitam

S · rwg m

∼∼∼g m p _

^a ti ya ram pa

||

ravai

_^ p

wg m p

∧p m

k ka la vi yi

||

etRa jaru,

kampitam, so

misragamaka

etRa jaru

orikai

/∼∼∼D d / n

gd

gm

le ta ne

‖‖

gg r :

: (symbol for:: repeated singing)

S rwg m

∼∼∼g m p _

^a ti ya ra mpa

||

pod.isvara

_^ p

wg m p

∧p m

k ka la vi yi

||

misritam

/∼∼∼D d / n

gd m

le ta ne||

pratyaghatam

gg r

∼∼∼g m

∼∼∼g r

∵r , r g r s n. d. /r s

a dhii ka su ka m m ta ra

||

quadruple

odukkal

speed

/∼∼∼R s r

×g r

∵r s s n

ve||

∼∼∼r Se e

‖‖

s r ::

wg m

∼∼∼g r

∵r r

gg

gr s n. d / r s

:: a dhii ka su ka m ta ra

||

to be rendered

continuously(no break)

/∼∼∼R S _

^ve e

||

symbol to indicate

conclusion of renditio

n

_^ S _

^ S ‖‖

Gamaka Symbols xvi

anupallavi

pod.isvara,

no count

khan.d.impu

s /∼∼∼

n d d /×n

X

d mgg r s r

∼∼∼g

nı ti tu rai ye ve m ka||

∼∼∼M m

wg m

t.e s va re||

vali

p d /×s

_n s

t.t.e nti ra‖::‖::

n dnı ti

||

· · · · · · · · ·· · · · · · · · ·

||

· · · n s· · · ti ra

‖‖

sphuritam

N∴n s \

w

G m s / R r∵s∼∼∼M n

∵n

nı ni ca ka ma ca rı ri ca ma ni ni

||

\D. n m \∼∼∼G m d

ta ni ma ka ma ta||

\M d.∼∼∼R p. r

∼∼∼n.

ma ta ri pa ri nil‖‖

caran. am

s r /∼∼∼

g r s p∼∼∼d

ca ri ka ri ca pa ta||

iRakka jaru

\M d \ ∼∼∼m _^

ma ta ma

||

_^ m d \

∼∼∼M

ta ma‖‖

s m∼∼∼M /

∼∼∼D m d

ca ma ma ta ma ta||

\M∼∼∼G

ma ka‖‖

d. / r g rda ri ga ri

‖‖

s m m d∼∼∼N∼∼∼D

sa m ma ta nı ta||

n∵d s r

ni ta ca ri

‖‖

∼∼∼M

∴M

ma ma‖‖

s d m g∼∼∼N

∴N

ca ta ma ka nı ni||

Gamaka Symbols xvii

∼∼∼D n d

ta ni ta‖‖

M d. rma ta ri

‖‖

svara

wn. R g

wm P d

wn S r g /

×m G | r s/ /

×g R n d

wn |

s r swn S

gn d ‖::

d /wn S

wn s r s n d

wn R g s r |

∼∼∼G / m g r S n | d

∵P m g

∵R

wn. ‖

( “malai matRu” till this svara)

ED:– Sangıta Sampradaya Pradarsini gives the next example in Telugu Script, with the same type ofinformation as indicated above, on the usage of Gamaka symbols, inserted at appropriate places. To avoidrepetition, we omit these indications of various features, and provide only the notated material.

2. kırtana— kambhoji raga —rupaka tal.a

pallavi

D.srı

||

S Rsu bra

||

wm p m

hma||

g \gr s \ n.n. ya ya na

||

n. p. d.ma

||

S · sste na

||

∴S

ma||\gn. d. d. /

×n. p.

ste‖ ::‖ ::

2. S · rste na

||

wg M ·ma

||

m g∵g m g

ste ma na‖‖

r ssi ja

||

Pwm d _

^ko t.i ko

||

_^ d p

t.i||

/ n dw

d /×n p

la va m||

∵p d m

n. ya||

g∵G r

ya dı na||

ws r

∵s _

^sa ra

||

_^ s

gn. d. /n. p.

n. ya ya‖‖

D.srı

||

· · · · · · · · · ·· · · · · · · · · ·

||

· · · · · · r· · · · · · na

||

wg M

ma

Gamaka Symbols xviii

m g∵G m g

ste ma na‖‖

r s Psi ja ko

||

wm D p /

×n d /

×n p

t.i ko t.i la va m||

/×d m g

∵g _

^n. ya ya dhı

||

_^ g r

∵r S n. d. p.

na sa ra n. ya ya‖‖

anupallavi

m∧m g

bhu||

wm P dsu ra di

||

p dXp m _

^sa ma

||

_^ m

wm p m

wg m

sta ja na||

pw

dgN ·

pu

||

d P · /×d P · /

×d

Xp m

ji ta bja

||

mwg∼∼∼m

ca ra||

P · pn. a ya

‖‖

Dva

|| /

g×n d P

su ki ta

||

m g _^

ks.a ka||

_^ g r

∵S

di sa||

Prpa

||\wg∼∼∼M p

sva ru pa||

d /∼∼∼

ndha ra

||

∴n d

∵D d

n. a ya‖‖

Sva

||

s \gN d

sa va di||

d psa ka

||

d s_r g

la de va||

s r /×g

vam||

rws / r

∵s \ n

di ta ya||

n n pva re

||

d S sn. ya ya

‖‖

Dda

||

s n Dsa ja na

||

gn d

bhı||

P pwm p

s.t.a pra da||

d×n d

da||

/×n p

×d m G

ks.a ta ra||

rws r

gra ga m||

s n. d. /×s \ n. p.

m n. ya ya‖‖

D.srı

||

S Rsu bra

||

wm p m

hma||


||

n. p. d.ma

||

S _^ S _

^ste

||

_^ S _

^ ||

_^ S _

^ S ‖‖

RAGANGA AND JANYA RAGAS

Ragangopanga Bhas. anga

Raga Murcchana Table

SAMKHYA RAGA NAME AROHAN. A AVAROHAN. A

ra upa, bhas. a

1. raganga kanakambari S r m, p d S S N d p m G r R sS

upanga 1 mukhari (suddha) s r m p d S s n d p m g r s

upanga 2 suddhasaveri s r m p d S s D d p p m r S

2. raganga phenadyuti s r m p, d d p n *n s s n d d p m g g r s

3. raganga ganasamavaral.i s r m p d n s s n d p m g r s

upanga 1 purvavaral.i s r m p d s s n d p m g r s

upangam 2 bhinnapancamam s r g g r m p d p n N sS, s n d M g g r s

4. raganga bhanumati s r m p d n s s n d p m G r s

5. raganga manoranjani s r m p d N s s n s d p, m p m,r g* r s

6. raganga tanukırti s r m p n s s n d* n p, m g r s

7. raganga senagran. i s r g g r m, g m p, n d* sS S N d p m* g M g g r s

8. raganga janatod. i(ra—de) s r G m, p d N s s n d p m G r s

upanga 1 nagavaral.i s r g m p, m d n s s n d m p* g r s

bhas. angam 1 punnagavaral.i n s r g m p d d p m g r s n

bhas.angam 2 asaveri (ra) s r m p d S s n d p m G r s

9. raganga dhunibhinnas.adjam s r G m p d n s s n d p m G r s

xix

Raganga and Janya Ragas xx


ra upa, bhas. a

upanga 1 mohananat.a s G m p d p m, p n n S, s n p d* d, p m g s

upanga 2 bhupal.am (ra) s r g p d S s d p g r s

upanga 3 udayaravicandrika s g m p n n s s n p, m m g s

10. raganga nat.abharan. am s g m pP n d* n s S s n d n P, n p p m g g, r r S

11. raganga kokilaravam S, r m m p, m p d n S s n d d p, m g r r s

12. raganga rupavati s r m p, p s S s n d n p, m g s

13. raganga geyahejjajji s r m, g m p d s s N d p m g r s

14. raganga vat.ıvasantabhairavi s r g m, m d n s s n d, m g m p m g r supanga lalitapancamam r s G m d n s S n d p m g r s

15. raganga mayamal.avagaula s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s

upanga 1 sal.anganat.a s r m p d s s n d p m g r s

upanga 2 chayagaul.a s r m p d p m p d s n s s n d d p m g s, r s

upanga 3 mangal.akaisikı(ra)s r g m p m g, p d n s

s r m g d p s

«s n d p m g r s

upanga 4 megharanjani s r g m n s s n m g s r* s

upanga 5 mecabaul.i (ra) s r g p d s s n d p M g r s

upanga 6 t.akka

¨1. s g m d d n* d s2. s g m p m g m d n s

¨1. s d m g r* g s2. s n d m p m g m r g s

upanga 7 pad. i r m p d p n s s n p, D* p p m R s

upanga 8 nadaramakriya (ra) s r g m p d n s s n d d p, M g r r s

upanga 9 revagupti s r g p d s s d p g r s

upanga 10 kannad. abangal.a s r m p d s s d p m g r s

upanga 11 gaul.a (gha) S, r m p n s s n p m r g* m R sS

upanga 12 lalita s r g m d d n s s n d M m g r s

upanga 13 gurjari s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s

upanga 14 gun. d. akriya S, r g m p d n s S n p m g m, d p m g r s

upanga 15 malahari (ra) s r m p d s s d p m g R s

upanga 16 baul.i (gha) s r g p d n s (alpa nis.ada) s n d p g r s

upanga 17 ardradesi

¨1. s r g m p d n s2. ( r s n d) n s r g m p d p d d d s n s

1. s n d p m g g g r s2. ( d s) d p m g g g r s

upanga 18 devaranjis m p d, p n d , p n s,d n s, d s s

«s n d p m S

bhas.anga 1 sauras.t.ram (ra) s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s

Raganga and Janya Ragas xxi


ra upa, bhas. a

bhas.anga 2 purvi (ra - de) s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s

bhas.anga 3 gaud. ipantu (ra) s r m p n s s n d p m g r s

bhas.anga 4 maruva s g m d n s s n d p g m* g r s, r g r s

bhas. anga 5 saveri (ra) s r m p d S s n d p m g r s

bhas.anga 6 mal.avapancamam s r g m p n s s n d d p m g r r s

bhas. anga 7 purn. apancamam s r g m p d s s d p m g r sbhas.anga 8 margadesi s r g r g d m p d s s d m* p g r s

bhas. anga 9 ramakali (de) s r g p d s s n d p m g r s

bhas.anga 10 pharaju s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s

bhas.anga 11 gauri (ra—de) s r m p d n s S n d p m m p m g r s

bhas.anga 12 vasanta (de) r s g m d n s S n d n d M g, m m p m g r s

16. raganga toyavegavahini S r g m p d n S S n d p m g r S

bhas.anga 1 bhairavam (de) s r g m p d n s s d p m m p m g r s

17. raganga chayavati s r g m d d d n s s n d p m g r s

18. raganga jayasuddhamal.avi s r g m p n s s n d* n p m g r s

19. raganga jhankarabhramari S r g m p d n d p d S s n d p m, g r G r R S

20. raganga narırıtigaul.a (gha) s rr g mm, p d p n n S S n N d M g g r s

upanga 1 hindol.a s g g m n d n s S n d m g s

upanga 2 nagagandhari s r m g m p d n s s n d p m g r s

upanga 3 anandabhairavi (ra) s g g m p d* p s n s S n d p m m M g g r s

upanga 4 ghan. t.aravam (ra) s g r g m p d p n d n s s n d p m g r s

upanga 5 margahindol.am s g g m P m, d n s, S d m g s r* s

upanga 6 hindol.avasantam s g g m p d s s s n d p d N d m g s

upanga 7 abheri s m g m p p s s S n d p M g r s

upanga 8 navaratnavilasam s r g m p d p s s d p m g g m r s

bhas.anga 1 bhairavi (ra) S, r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s

bhas.anga 2 ahari (ra) s r s g m p d n s, S n D p m G r s

bhas.anga 3 dhanyasi (ra) n s G m p N sS n d p m g r s

bhas.anga 4 gopikavasantam r* s r g m p d*, p n N sS s n d p m g r* m g s

bhas.anga 5 manji (de) n s R g m p d n s s n d p m g r s

Raganga and Janya Ragas xxii


ra upa, bhas. a

bhas.anga 6 mukhari (ra) s r m p d S, s n d p m g r s

21. raganga kiran. avali s r m p, d* p d n s, s n p, d p m p, g r s

22. raganga srıragam (gha) R m p n s s n p d n p m r g* r s

upanga 1 man. irangu r m m p n n s s n p m g r r s

upanga 2 sal.agabhairavi s r g m p d Ss r g r p m p d p S

«s n d m g r sn s d p m g r s

«upanga 3 suddhadhanyasi s g m p n s s n p m g s

upanga 4 kannad. agaul.a

¨ s r g m p d n s,s g G m p n N S(m g r s) prayga is also there

« s n p m g ss n N d m m g S,n p N d m m g S

«upanga 5 suddhadesi s r m p d n d* s s n d p* d m m g r s

upanga 6 devagandhari (ra) s r* s g g m, p d* p n n s, S n d P m M g g r s

upanga 7 mal.avasrı (gha) s g g m p n n s n n d p m p, n d m m g s

bhas.anga 1 srıranjani s r g m d n s s n d m g r s

bhas.anga 2 kapi (ra) S r g m p d n s n d p m g g R sS

bhas.anga 3 husani (ra) s r g M p d n S n d p M g r s

bhas.anga 4 brndavani (de) r m p N S n p m R s

bhas.anga 5 saindhavi (ra) S r g m p n d* n s s n d p m g r s

bhas.anga 6 madhavamanohari s r g m p n d* n s s n d m g r s

bhas.anga 7 madhyamavati (ra) s r m p n s s n p m r s

bhas.anga 8 devamanohari s r m p d n p m p n N sS s n d* n p m r s

bhas.anga 9 rudrapriya (de) S r g m p d n n S, s N p m G R S

bhas.anga 10 darubaru (de) S r g m p d n S N d p m G r S

bhas.anga 11 sahana (de) s r g m p m d n S n n d p m g g R g r s

bhas.anga 12 nayaki (de) S r G m p d N S S N d p m G R S

23. raganga gaurivel.avali s r g g s, r m m p d d sS, s n d p m g g r s

24. raganga vıravasantam r m m p n d* n s s n p m r g s

25. raganga saravati s m g m p d n d s S N d p m g r s

26. raganga tarangin. i s r g p d n d p d s, S d p g r, s r g m g R sS

27. raganga saurasena s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r g S

28. raganga harikedaragaul.a (ra) S r m p n s S n d p m g r s

upanga 1 balahamsa s r g m p d s s n d p m g r s

Raganga and Janya Ragas xxiii


ra upa, bhas. a

upanga 2 mahuri s r m g r m , p d S s n d p m g r , S r g r s

upanga 3 devakriya (ra) s r m p d s s d p m r s

upanga 4 andhal.i s r g m p n s s n p m g r s

upanga 5 chayatarangin. i s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r supanga 6 narayan. agaul.a r m p n d n s n d p m g r g r s

upanga 7 nat.anarayan. i s r g s r m p d s s d p m g r s

bhas.anga 1 kambhoji (ra) s r m g* p d n* d S s n d p m g r s

bhas.anga 2 kannad. a (ra) s r g m p D n s s n d p m G r s

bhas.anga 3 ısamanohari s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r S ss

bhas. anga 4 surat.i (de) n s r m p N sS s N d p M, g R sS

bhas.anga 5 erukalakmbhoji s r m p, d n d p d S S n d p m g r S

bhas.anga 6 at.han. a (de) s r g m p D n s s n D p m G r s

bhas.anga 7 nat.akuranji (ra) S r g m p, d n S s n d m g S

bhas.anga 8 jujavanti (de) R g m p d S , n d n S, n d p m m g r s, r m g r s

bhas.anga 9 kamas (de) S r g m p d n S s n d p m g r S

29. raganga dhırasankarabharan. am s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s

upanga 1 kuranji S r g m g m p n N sS s n p n d* d p m g r S

upanga 2 narayan. i S r m g r g m, p d S s n p, n d p d m p m g r s

upanga 3 arabhi (gha) s r m p d s s n d p m g r s

upanga 4 suddhavasantam s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s

upanga 5 narayan. adesaks.i s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s

upanga 6 sama ragam S r g s, r p m d d sS s d p m g r sª

(r p m d d S) is also found

upanga 7 purvagaul.a s g r g, s r m p d n s s n d p m g r s

upanga 8 nagadhvani s r g s m g m p d n s, s n d* n p m g r* g s

upanga 9 hamsadhvani s r g p n s s n p g r s

bhas. anga 1 bilahari (de-ra) s r m* g p d S s n d p m g r s

bhas.anga 2 begad. a s g m p n N sS s n d p m g r s

bhas.anga 3 purn. acandrika s r g m p d n s s n p m g* m r s

bhas.anga 4 sarasvatımanohari s r g m d d n s s n d p m g m r* s

bhas. anga 5 kedara s m g* m p n N sS s n p m M g r s

Raganga and Janya Ragas xxiv


ra upa, bhas. a

bhas.anga 6 navaroju (ra) p d n s r g m p p m g r s n d p

bhas.anga 7 nılambari (ra) S r g m M p d* p n n S n d* n S S n p M g r* g S

bhas.anga 8 devagandhari (de) S r m p d d D sS s n d p m g R, s r g R S

30. raganga nagabharan. am s R g m p n d* n s s n p m g m r s, m g r s

upanga 1 samanta‡ s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s

31. raganga kalavati S r g m, p d n d p d S S N d p m, r g* m r s

32. raganga ragacud. aman. i S m r g m p, p n N sS S n d p m m r s

33. raganga gangatarangin. i s R g, M p d n S s n p d* m m g m r* S

upanga 1 manohari S g m p n S s n d p m g S

34. raganga bhogachayanat.a S r g, r g m p, n n sS s n d* n, p s n p m m r s

35. raganga sailadesaks.i s m g p d s s n d s n p m r s

36. raganga calanat.a (gha) S r g, m p, d n s s n p m m r sS

37. raganga saugandhini s r m p d s s n d p m g r s

38. raganga jaganmohanam S g m p d d n s s n d p m g r s

39. raganga dhalıvaral.i (gha) s g r* g m p d n s s n d p m g g r s

40. raganga nabhoman. i S g r* m p d p n s s n d p m g r s

41. raganga kumbhini s g r* g m p, n d* n s S n p m g r s

42. raganga ravikriya s g r* g m p, n d* n s s n p, p m G r r s

43. raganga gırvan. i s r g m p, d n d p d sS s n d p m g g r s

44. raganga bhavani s r g m p d* p N S S n d p m G r s

45. raganga sivapantuvaral.i (ra) s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s

upanga 1 sindhuramakriya s r g m p d d N sS s n d p m g r* g s

46. raganga stavaraja s r m p d S S n d m g s

47. raganga sauvıra s r g m p d n s s n d m g r s

48. raganga jıvantika s r g m p d n s s n p m g r s

49. raganga dhaval.angam s r g m p d s s N d p m g r s

50. raganga namadesi s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s

51. raganga kasiramakriya s g r* g m p d n s s n d p m g r s

‡In this samanta raga murcchanarohan. a alone, the vivadi dos. a that occurs as s n d p m g r, and as written in the ancient text maybe construed to be due to a writer’s errata.

Raganga and Janya Ragas xxv


ra upa, bhas. a

upanga 1 kumudakriya s r g m d d S s n d m g m g r s

52. raganga ramamanohari s r g m p d n s, s n d p m g r s

53. raganga gamakakriya (de) s r g m p d n s [d n s] (alpa) s n d p m g r s

54. raganga vamsavati s r g m p d n s s n p m g r s

55. raganga samal.a raga S, r g m p d s s N d p m g r s

56. raganga camara raga S, r g m p d n s S n d p m g r s

57. raganga sumadyuti s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s

58. raganga desisimharavam s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s

59. raganga dhamavati s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s

60. raganga nis.ada raga s r g m p d n s s n p m g r s

61. raganga kuntala raga s r g m p d s s N d p m g r s

62. raganga ratipriya s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s

63. raganga gıtapriya s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s

64. raganga bhus.avati s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s

65. raganga santakalyan. i (ra) s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s

bhas.anga 1 yamunakalyan. i (de) s r g m p d n S S n D p m G R S

bhas.anga 2 mohana raga (ra) s r g p d s s d p g r s

bhas. anga 3 hamvıru (de) s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s

bhas.anga 4 saranga (ra) s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s

66. raganga caturangin. i s r g m p d n s s n p m g r s

upanga 1 amrtavars.in. i s g m p n s s n p m g s

67. raganga santanamanjari s r g m p d s s N d p m r s

68. raganga joti raga s r g m p d n s s n d p m g s

69. raganga dhautapancamam s r g m p d n s s n d p m r* G s

70. raganga nasaman. i s r g m p d n s s n d p m r* g s

71. raganga kusumakara s r g m p d n s s n d p m r* g s

72. raganga rasamanjari s r g, s p m p, n d* n S, s n d* n p, p m p, r* g s

(1) Among these 72 raganga ragas, the measures to mitigate the vivadi dos. as in the 40 raganga ragas can be seen insection 14. X of the Laks. an. a sangraha.

(2) * — This symbol, when placed near the murcchana svara denotes that the svara is vakra for that raga.

Raganga and Janya Ragas xxvi

(3) To denote the ghana, naya. and desi ragas the letters gha, na, and de are indicated near the appropriate ragas.(4) (,) |— This symbol is given in the traditional book that has been inherited from the Venkat.amakhi tradition, and

is used to denote the occurrence of Jhan. t.a svaras or dırgha svaras in the murcchana arohan. a or avarohan. a ofraganga, upanga, and bhas. anga ragas. These details can be understood from the small book, “Ragarasamanjari”,that will be published recently. In this Sangıta Sampradaya Pradarsini even though the details of the above arementioned, they will be expanded upon in this “Ragarasamanjari.

(1) kanakambari — In this raga murcchana, there is dırgha nis. ada, gandhara, and the prayoga, (r R sS)(2) suddha saveri — In this raga murcchanavarohan. a, the dhaivata prayoga as a result of the dırgha s. ad. ja dhaivata

prayoga(3) phenadyuti — In this raga murcchanavarorahan. a, since the jhan. t.a dhaivata nis. adas, in the avarohan. a and the

jhan. t.a dhaivata–gandhara in the avarohan. as, are seen they along with the following vises. a prayogas impartaesthetic beauty to phenadyuti.(S S n n S), (s p m p g r), (p m g g r g g s)

(4) ganasamavaral.i — For this raga, the following are the vises. a prayogas: (d s s r p m g r) , (m m p p d d s s ) (n sd p m g r S)

(5) manoranjani — For this raga, the following are the vises. a prayogas: (p m p d P)(6) senagran. i — For this raga, the gandhara, and madhyama are the jıvasvaras, which impart ranjakatva. S (g p d

s), (m d p g r s) — These are vises. a prayogas.(7) tod. i — For this raga, the gandhara, nis. ada, and dhaivata are the jıvasvaras, which impart ranjakatva.(8) dhunibhinnas. ad. ja — For this raga, the gandhara is the jıvasvara, which imparts ranjakatva. The following are

the vises. a prayogas: (S p p d m p g g g r s) (d d g g s) (g g d p m g r S) [s r g d p g g r S) (d m g r S)(9) mohananat.a — For this raga, the gandhara and dhaivata ;

(10) nat.haabharan. a — For this raga, the gandhara, rs. abha, and madhyama.(11) kokilarava — In this raga murcchana, the madhyama, dhaivata, and rs. abha are jhan. t.a svaras, hence these are

also jıvasvaras that impart ranjakatva.(12) geyahejjajji — For this, the following are the vises. a prayogas : (s r g r s) (s d p d p)(13) vat. ıvasantabhairavi — For this raga, the madhyama, and nis. aada are the jıvasvaras that impart ranjakatva. The

following are the vises. a prayogas: [s r g m M n N d n S] [s r g M D m p G r r S] [n d M g g m p g m g r r r r S)(14) Lalita pancama — For this raga, ( r r G m d n s)(15) mal.avagaul.a — The jhan. t.a svara prayogas as illustrated in the gıtas and kırtanas.(16) chayagaul.a — The murcchana is also given as [S r g m p d s](17) mangal.a kaisiki — (M M G G R R) [d rr r G] [G m p m g) (r R R D r r R S] . These are the prayogas that make

the raga shine.(18) mecabaul.i — The raga has mandra gati until the gandhara(19) t.akka — The jhan. t.a dhaivata prayogas as shown in the murcchana impart ranjakatva. It has an alpa pancama.(20) nadaramakriya —

In addition to the jhan. t.a dhaivata, dırgha madhyama, and jhan. t.a rs. abha, seen in the raga murcchanarohan. a, thegandhara also makes the raga shine. In practice, this raga is sung without sancaras in mandhra gati below thenis. aada, and sancaras in tara gati above the nis. ada.

(21) pad. i — Since rs. abha is the jıva svara, the murcchanarohan. a starts with rs. abha, and the avarohan. a ends with thedırgha rs. abha.

(22) gaul.a — The rs. abha is the jıva svara. (R g m r s) [p m g m r s] are prayogas impart ranjakatva.(23) lalita — The madhyama, and dhaivata are jıva svaras. The following are the vises. a prayogas:

[d d s S S][d d s s] [d m d r r s n S]Lalita has plenty of mandha gati till the madhyama.

(24) gurjjari — (d d P), (m g p d r s n S) (s r g p d n d p) (m g p m g s) (d gg r s n) (d r r S)(25) gun. d. akriya — (g m p d s) (s r m r m p d s) (s m g s r r S) are vises. a prayogas.(26) ardradesi — For this, dhaivata and gandhara are bahutva.(27) sama raga — (S r g s) (r p p d d Ss) is the murcchana.

Please refer to the specific sections for the characteristics of ragas from sauras. t.ram to rasamanjari.

1 2 3 45

67

89

1011

1213

1415

16

17

18

19

20

21

22

2324

2526

27

2829

3031

3233343536373839404142

4344

45

4647

4849

5051

52

53

54

55

56

57

58

5960

6162

6364

6566

6768 69 70 71 72

RAGANGA

R

AGAMS

b

suddham

adhyam

ampra

tim

adhyam

am

NETRA

BRA

HM

A VED

ARU

DRA

RTU

INDU

VASUA

GN

IDIS

I

BAN.A

ADITYA

RS.I

cakram

cakra

m ca

kram

cakr

am

cakram

cakram

cakram

cakra

mca

kram

cakram

cakram

cakram

jayasuddhamal.avichayavatitoyavegavahini

mayamal.avagaul.a

vat.ıvasantabhairavi

geyahejjajji

rupav

atikokila

rava

m

nat.ab

haran.

am

dhun

ibhi

nnas.

ad.ja

m

jana

tod.i

sena

gran.

i

tanu

kırt

i

man

oran

jani

bhan

um

ati

gan

asam

avar

al .i

ph

enad

yuti

kan

akam

bar

ira

sam

anja

riku

sum

akar

amn

asam

an.i

dhau

tap

anca

mam

joti

sant

anam

anja

ri

catu

rang

in.i

sant

akal

yan.i

bhus

.avat

i

gıta

priya

ratip

riya

kuntal.am

nis.adham

dhamavati

desısimharavam

sumadyuti

camaramsyamalavamsavatigamakakriya ramamnohari kasiramakriya

namadesidhaval.angam

jıvantikasauvıram

stavarakamsivapantuvaral.i

bhavani

gırvan.i

ravikriya

kum

bhin

i

nab

hom

an.i

dh

alıvaral. i

jaganm

oh

anam

saugan

dh

ini

calanat. a

sailadesak

s. ibh

ogacch

ayanat. a

gangataran

gin. iragacu

d. aman. i

kalavatinagabharan. am

dhırasankarabharan. am

harikedaragaul. a

saurasena

tarangin. i

saravati

vıravasantam

gaurivel. avali

srıkiranavali

narırıtigaul.a

jhankarabhramari

�

�RAGANGA RAGA CAKRAM

Part V

BAN. A CAKRA

622

25MEL. A 25 — SARAVATI

ban. a pa mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dha na

cakra 5 — mel.a 1

raganga raga 25 — saravati

LAKS. AN. A

sloka — Venkat.amakhi

purn. assaravatıraga arohe rigavarjitahsagrahassarvakales. u gıyate gayakottamai.h ‖

murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s m g m p [d [[n d s,avarohan. a: S [[n [d p m g r s ·

laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita

raganga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; rs. abha and gandhara varjya in the arohan. a; gandhara and nis. ada vakra in theavarohan. a; suitable for singing at all times.

� For this saravati raga, the jıva svara, nyasa svaras will be clear from the laks.yas such as gıta.

LAKS. YA

25.0.1 gıta — rupaka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi

623

ri gu ma pa dha na ban. a pa

s m M mri pu ca pa

||

gg m P pggu n. a ro pa

||

pp d n d pmma ra ta m na

||

pp m g m Pppa ra va n. u re

||

M g m Rdha tri i ı

||

G S Rna ya ka

||

S _^ S d s

ai sa a||

P d n d dre e re ra ghu

||

p m g m Pku la ti la ka

||

p s s s m gma da m na ja na

||

m pka a

antari

g m R gre e la ks.mi

||

rr g r rr rkka n ta kkı i

||

m g g g r sri ti sa a ja m

||

S · sta re

||

javad. a

d s s sssu pa a rna

||

mm g M · pvva a ham na

||

p d n d pa pa m m rna

||

pp m g m Pso o da ru re

||

P M mkam m sa

||

gg m g m Rkkha m d. a m na

||

S r R ra i yai ya

||

d n d p Dra a ga m ga

||

n d p d s ssa ra a a a a

||

g m P · pva ti ra ga

||

p D n Dba a n. a pa

||

p d p m Mca a kra m na

||

m p M Mga ru re re

‖‖

g m r ggre e la ks.mi

||

rr s r rr skka m ta kkı i

||

m g g g r sri ti sa a ja m

||

S S _^ S

ta re

||

25.0.2 tana — Venkat.amakhi

1. s p P | d. n. d. p. | d. p. d. p. m. | p. d. n. |

dd p n d | p m g m p d. | p. m. g. mm. g. r. s. | p. p. m. g. r. s. |

� �25. saravati — 624—


p m n d P | S n d | P d d p m P | p m g m R |

s p m m P | S p m | R g g r s R | d. p. s s S |

d. p. g r | R S n. d. | P. d. s p. d. P. | m g r g S |

s g r r s | R s | r s g r R | S sS S ‖

25.0.3 kırtana— tisra jati eka tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita

pallavi

ws∼∼∼M

wg∼∼∼M

sa ra va tı||

wg m P d p _

^ta t.a va si nı

||

_^ p

∵D /

×n

∵D

ham si nı‖‖

s \gN d P

sa ra sva tı||

/×d p m g

wr g m g

vi dhi yu va tı||

Xr S \

gN. d. d.

sa m ra ks.a tu‖‖

S _^ S _

^ Smam

‖‖

anupallavi

s m∴m g M

ca ra ca ra||

wg P d P

tma ka pra pam||

/×n d p /

×d

∵P

ca ru pi n. ı‖ ::‖ ::

D S Rsa bda rtha

||

g m g∵g r S

sva ru pi n. ı||

P n∵d d P

bra hma n. ı

‖‖

m G r g R s s m g mmu ra ri pu ra ri gu ru gu ha

‖‖

P d /N D P d Smo di nı sam ve di nı

‖‖

g r S \gN D P d p

mu ra l.ı vı n. a ga na vi‖‖

M p m G m g∵g r S

no di nı gı rva n. ı‖‖

svaram

� �25. saravati — 626—

26MEL. A 26 — TARANGIN. I

ban. a srı mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dha ni

cakra 5 — mel.a 2

raganga raga 26 — tarangin. i

LAKS. AN. A


ragastarangin. ı purn. a arohe manivarjitah |avarohe padhanidharigamagari samyutah |

sarvakales. u gıyante sagrahastucyate budhaih ‖

murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s r g p [d [n d p d s,avarohan. a: S [d p g r s r g m g R S ·


raganga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; madhyama, nis. ada varjya in the arohan. a; In the avarohan. a, (p d n d) (r g Mg r) — need to be added; suitable for singing at all times.

� Since the rs. abha that appears in the end of the avarohan. a of the raga mucchana is shown as dırgha it is thejıva svara and nyasa svara for this raga.

(p d n d p g r) (s r g m g R \S) — these prayogas make this raga shine.

(s r g p d n d p g r g m g∵g R) (S d p d n d d p g R s r g m g r s r S) (d. p. d. s p g r g m g R) (S d. p.

m g r g R) (p. d. s r g m∵g g

∵r r \S)

The others can be understood through the gıta, tana and sancaris.

The aforementioned matters will be clear, by observing the gıta, kırtana, tana, and sancari.

629

ri gu ma pa dha ni ban. a srı

LAKS. YA


S P psrı ra ja

||

dd p g g Rdgu n. a ra a jı

||

g r S Sma dhu ra la

||

R g m g rpa ti sa ra l.a

||

g g R _^ R

dha a ra||

d p d S sni khi la bha gya

||

R g r s rda i ni pa ra

||

g g p p d dme e sva ri lo o

||

n d P g ro ka sam ka ri

||

s r g m g gsa ru va va sa m

||

r rka ri

‖‖

antari

S _^ S D p p d

ka dam bi ni tu||

ss rR Gjhjha ppa da

||

s rR Gma jhjha a

||

m gg g r sri gga ti i i

||

S _^ S _

^ Sre

‖‖

javad. a

S R ra re re

||

ss r s d s sppa m caa na na

||

s r G _^ G

ra a n. ı||

g r g m g rsa ru va a a n. i

||

s r g P ·i i sva ri

||

d p d n d pja ga di i sva ri

||

g d p g r ga i ya a i ya

||

m g r g Ra i ya i ye

||

S R ga re re

||

ss r s d s stti ya i ya i ya

||

P p d p gai ya a i ya

||

r g R _^ R

gi ri je||

g p d S sra a a gam ga

||

r r g r s rta ra m m gi n. i

||

g g p p d dba a a a a n. a

||

n d P g rsri i ı i i

||

s r g m g gca a kra m na a

||

r rga ru

‖‖

�� 26. tarangin. i — 630—


S _^ S D p p d

ka dam bi ni tu||

ss rR Gjhjha ppa da

||

s rR Gma jhjha a

||

m gg g r sri gga ti i i

||

S _^ S _

^ Sre

‖‖


1. s s s dd p | r s s s R | d. p. s s s | d. p. g r |

s r g ss r | s g r s R | g m g g r | d. d. p. s |

p. d. p. n. d. | p. d. p. n. D. | d. d. p. d. p. | p. m. m. p. |

m g r ss r | g m g g R | s r s g r | d. d. p. s |

d. p. s dd. p. | g r s g R | s r g r g | r s g r |

s r s gg r | s g r s R | s r g g p | d n d p |

g d p gg r | g r s r G | r s g r s | d. d. p. d. |

s r g mm g | r g r s R | r s g r s | d p n d |

p d s r g | m g r g R | s r g g p | s r s g |

r p r ss r | s r g r G | r g m g R | s r g g |

p g p dd p | g d p g R | g g p p d | g d p g r |

g r s | s s r gg p | d p n d P | g r s r g |

r g r s g | r s d. p. | g r s rr g | s g r s R |

d. p. s s s | d. p. g r | s r s g | r R s |

S sS S ‖

�� 26. tarangin. i — 631—


2. S d. d. p. d. | p. s S | d p. R | d. p. g r |

s r. g m | g g R | S r r s r | s d. S |

d. d. P. | d. p. d. n. | d. p. g. d. | p. g. R. |

S. d. p. g. r. | s. r. G. | m. g. r. | s. r. s. g. |

r. s. g. r. | g. g. R. | S. g. r. s. r. | g. m. G. |

r. s. R. | s. r. g. p. | d. n. d. p. | d. s S |

P d p g r | p g r | s r R | g g p p |

d d n d | p d P | S p d p n | d p D |

d p S | r s g r | s r s g | r s R |

R g m g r | g g R | r s S | d. d. p. n. |

d. p. n. d. | p. m. P. | S r g s r | g m G |

g r S | d. p. s s | r s g r | p g R |

S r s s s | r s G | r s R | g m g r |

g g p g | p g D | P n d p d | p n D |

d p S | d p n d | p n d p | n d P |

S r r g r | s r G | m g R | s g r s |

r r s s | d. p. S | S r s g r | s g R |

g m g r s g r | s g r r s | S S ‖

26.0.3 kırtana— adi tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita

�� 26. tarangin. i — 632—


pallavi

wg M·g w

rgmgXr S

X

d. P.ma ye tvam

||

D. s d.ya hi mam

||

S rwg MGr

badhi tum kahi‖ ::‖ ::

2.wg M · · ·

ma||

D S _^

ya hi

||

_^ S _

^ S ‖‖

anupallavi

S R g /×m g g R

dhya ye dhye ye||

ws R r

w

d. /S d. _^

tvamehi mudam de||

_^ d d. /n. p. d. s R g

hi mampahi‖‖

caran. am

1. G ·m g∴gR S ·wrG r/g

Xr s

ga ye ge ye||

P. p. D. d. Sya hi ka hi ye

||

∴s R

∴R G

∴g

hi de hi pa hi‖‖

wg M·g w

rg/×mg

Xr S

X

d. P.ma ye tvam

||

D. S _^

ya hi||

_^ S _

^ S · wmu

‖‖

2.∼∼∼P \r r gm

wg

Xr s. s. p. p. d. _

^

pa yepe ye sarasa ka

||

_^ d s d. s R g _

^ye ra sa ka ye

||

_^ g s R g /m g r

sa ka ye a ye‖‖

wg M ·g w

rgmgXr S

X

d. S.ma ye tvam

||

D. S _^

ya hi||

_^ S _

^ S p psa mu

‖‖

p dn ndd Sw

d s r G r Sda yeguruguhodaye

||

p D n D∴d p _

^sudha taramgin. i

||

_^ p/d p g r s

wr g

amtaramgin. i‖‖

svaram

M · ∴m g r s r g / m g

∴g r s R | S · D. · P. | d. n. D. p. d. S |::

d Swr G d p d n d P d s r | G m g r S d | p g R S

wr g ‖

�� 26. tarangin. i — 633—


M · g wr g r g m g

Xr S

ma ye||

26.0.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita

s rr g p dd p g r | S R G m g R | D.∵d. p. d.

∵d S R |

g r Swr g m g R | g

∴g P D / n d P | d / n d p g r g

∵g R |

s r g / m g g \R R | S \D.∵D. p. d. s R | S R g ss r g r |

S R s r s d S | s r G g r g m g r | S R s r g p D |

n d P d n d p g r | s r g / m g∵g r s R | s r g

∴g p gg p d p |

g / d p g R g∴g p

∴p | g p d / n d p G R | s r g p g m g

∵g R |

s r g / m g r s / g R | r s S d. d. p. / n. d. p. | d. s S r g m g R |

g∴g p

∴p d

∴d n d

∵D | n d p

∵p g / d P g r | s r G r g m g

∵g r |

s r g r s d S∴S | s g

wr g m

∵m G R | s r g m g r s r S |

g p g / d p d n d P | g p d / n d p d∴d P |

∵P d p g r g / m g r |

g p d S s g∴g p

∴p | d d n d p d n d p

∵p | s r g m g r g g R |

s r g r s / g r s R | d∵d p

∵p d n d

∵d P | d p g r s r G r |

ss r g m g r d p S | d p d n D p g R | p d s r g m g∵g R |

g r S d p d n D | p S s P d n d p | ∵p G r s r g / m g r |

s r / g r s / g r∵r S | s

∴s R g p d n d p | d s

∴S d p g r S |

�� 26. tarangin. i — 634—

27MEL. A 27 — SAURASENA

ban. a go mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dha nu

cakra 5 — mel.a 3

raganga raga 27 — saurasena

LAKS. AN. A


saurasenabhidho ragastvavarohe rivarjitah |sampurn. assarvakales. u gıyate sagrahastviti ‖

murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s r g m p [d n s,avarohan. a: s n [d p m g r g S ·


raganga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; suitable for singing at all times.

(m gwr g S) (

wr g \S) — these prayogams impart a lot of ranjakatva to this raga.

(s r g m) (r m p) (m d p) (p d s) (s n p d p) — these prayogas are also there.

LAKS. YA

27.0.1 gıta — eka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi

r s r ss n d pri pu ra bbha i ra vi

||

d n s r s r m ggu u u d. a na a na a

||

r g s r S _^ S

ma a a ya re||

R M p mm ppa l.o da jva la

||

636

ri gu ma pa dha nu ban. a go

m d p d m p m gdha m mi i lla ja na

||

m g r g S _^ S

nu ta pa du re||

antari

S _^ S

de||

n pPvi ppa

||

d d d phi i i i

||

M _^ M P M

pa la ha||

G _^ G M _

^ Mre re

||

p d n s r r m gpa ra m m jo o o ti

||

r g s r S _^ S

mu u ru ti re||

javad. a

S _^ S R r

a re re||

pp p pp m g r gpra ma tta ba l.a ra a

||

s r s m M · mkka sa kha m d. am na

||

p m g m r g Sre e re re ya a re

||

s n d p d s Sra a a a ga m ga

||

g m P d p m psa u u ra se e na

||

d s s ss n d pra a ga bba a a n. a

||

m g r g s r Sgo o ca kra na a tha

||

S _^ S

de||

n pPvi ppa

||

d d d phi i i i

||

M _^ M P M

pa a hı||

G _^ G M _

^ Mre re

||

p d n s r r m gpa ra m m jo o o ti

||

r g s r S _^ S

mu u ru ti re

||


1. s n. d. s r | d. p. s n. s | d. p. n. d. p. | r s r |

m g r g s | s n. d. p. s | d. p. n. d. p. | m. m. p. |

d. p. s s r | s r m g r | m g r g s | r s r |

p. d. s s r | m g r g s | s n. d. p. s | m. m. p. |

m g r g s | g r g s r | s g d. p. s | d. p. r |

� �27. saurasena — 637—


d p m | P m d m | pp m G | m g r g S |

s n p. | D. p. m. P. | d. p. p | dp. d. n. s R |

r m g | r g s R s | N. sS S ‖


pallavi

S · r∵p m m m g

∵g

sau ra se ne||∼∼∼R

∵r g

sam va||

\S N.llı sam

‖ ::‖ ::

P. D. N. Ssu bra hma n. yam

||

n D pbha je ham

||

M G r s N.ma ga ri sa nı

‖‖

anupallavi

G R p m Ggau rı sa su tam

||

wm P dga ja na

||

p m Gna yu tam

‖ ::‖ ::

wm p g m

wr G m

ga rvi ta su ra||

r g s n. d.ha ram su ku

||

/∼∼∼N. Sma ram

‖‖

S g r g S r g m P∵D N

nıraja padam nirupama namdam||

S r g s r s nvarijabhava vam

||

d pm g r g s n.ditam guruguham

‖‖

svaram

S · wr g m /×d p/

×d m /

×p m g /

×m g r | g S N. D. n. | · S p m g

wr g ‖::

s r g m p D n D N S r m | g r g s r S n | d P m Gwr g \ ‖

� �27. saurasena — 639—

28MEL. A 28 — HARIKEDARAGAUL. A

ban. a bhu mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi ni

cakra 5 — mel.a 4

raganga raga 28 — harikedaragaul.a

LAKS. AN. A


kedaragaul.assampurn. astvarohe gadhavarjitah |nis. adagrahasamyuktassayankale pragıyate ‖

murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: S r m p [n s,avarohan. a: S [n d p m g r s ·


raganga; sampurn. a; nis. ada graha; rakti raga; gandhara and dhaivata varjya in the arohan. a; suitable for singing inthe evening.

� For this kedaragaul.a raga, rs. abha, madhyama, nis. ada, gandhara impart ranjana. rs. abha is the nyasa svara. Insome places nis. ada is the take-off svara. A famous raga, hence must be understood from the laks.yas given bythe ancestors.

LAKS. YA

28.0.1 gıta — triput.a tal.a — Venkat.amakhi

641

ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu

S sa re

||

ss n s r m m gsri i i na a a tha

||

r m g r m m pgu ru u u u u ce

||

d d p m g g rma no o bhi i i s.t.a

||

S s S n spa la ku re e

||

R m m g g rdhı ru re e e e

||

s s r s n d pni ja pa ra a kra ma

||

p d p m g r sde e vu re e re e

||

R m P n dja n. u re jja a

||

D p N s ra n. u ja a n. u

||

s s s n d d ptu jha sa ma a a n. u

||

p d p m g r sko o n. u re e re e

||

antari

S s N n dnam da go o pa

||

P m p n n snam da nu u u re

||

R m m g r smam da ha a a sa

||

m g r S _^ S

va da nu re||

javad. a

S r R r ska l.i ya dan na

||

S r s n d pkam ja lo o ca na

||

S s S n skam sa him sa ka

||

R m m g r ska ra n. u u re e

||

m G g r Sra a ga m ga

||

g r s s g r gha ri i ke e da a

||

s r s n d d pa a ri ga u u l.a

||

s s s n d d pu pa a m ga ba l.a

||

d d p m g g rha m sa ma a hu ri

||

R m p nn dde a va kri ya

||

D p N s ra m dha a l.i

||

R m m g r mcha a ya a ta ram

||

P p n n sm gi n. i i na

||

P p d d Pra ya n. a ga u

||

m g r s s r rl.a na t.a na a ra a

||

m g r G r sya n. i i ba a n. a

||

n d p m g r sbhu u ca kra a dhi pa

||


||

�� 28. harikedaragaul.a — 642—



||


||

m g r S _^ S _

^va da nu re

||

_^ S · S s

a re||

ss n s r m m gbha a a s.a m m ga

||

r. m g r m m pka m m bho o o ji

||

d d p m g g rka m m m m na d. a

||

S s s s n si sa ma no o o

||

R m m g g rha ri su u ra t.i

||

s s r s n d pye ru ku la ka m m

||

p d p m g r sbho o ji a t.ha a n. a

||

R m P n dna ga ru re e

||

D p N s ra i yai ya i

||

s s s n d d pni ni ni dha pa pa ma

||

p d p m g r sma pa ma ga ri sa ni

||


||


||


||

m g r S _^ S

va da nu re||

28.0.2 kırtana— rupaka tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita

pallavi

wn s nnı

||

d p m gla kam

||

wr g

t.ham||

r swn. s r

bha je‖‖

Sham

||\gn. d. P.sa ta tam

‖‖

gN.nı

||

s r m gra ja sa

||\Rna

||

wm p /

∼∼∼N

di nu tam‖ ::‖ ::

S r s nnı

||

d P d p m gla kam

||

r gt.ha m

||

r swn. s r

bha je‖‖



wn. S _

^ham ·

||

_^ S _

^ S ‖‖

anupallavi

∼∼∼Mba

||

∴m g s rla ku ca m

||

wm pba

||

wm p

∼∼∼P

sa hi tam‖‖

\∼∼∼M

ba||

p /gn d p

la ca m dra||

wn sse

||

wn S ·vi tam

‖ ::‖ ::

gn

gn

sı||

gn s r /g rla gu ru gu

||

s∴s _

^ha pu

||

_^ s

gn d pji ta m

‖‖

Ssrı

||

n d∵d p

ka dam m ba

||

gm gva na

||

r /×p m p /

×s_n

na tham‖‖

S r s nnı

||

dla

caran. am

ra

||

g rwm P _

^ks.a ya ru

||

_^ p m

pa||

gg

wr g r

kha m d. a‖‖

s \∼∼∼N.

ka||

wn S R

ve rı||

wn S _

^tı

||

_^ s

gn. d. p.ro tta

‖‖

/∼∼∼N.

ra|| s r

∼∼∼∴R

bhi mu kham

||

r mpa m

||

gws

∼∼∼R

ca mu kham‖‖

/×n d

ra||

p m Gks.i ta bha

||

∵G

kta||

r /m g s _^

pra mu kha m‖‖

_^ s :: m

:: na

||

∴M g s

ks.a tre||

rwm

sa se||

pwm P _

^kha ram

‖‖



_^ p :

:wm

:: na

||

p s \gn d pma ru pa

||

wn s _

^vi ci

||

_^ s

wn s r

tra ta ra‖‖

\w

Nda

||

s r r rks.a ta ra mı

||

/m gsva

||

R Sram ke

‖‖

∴S

da||

n∴n d p _

^ra gau \l.a

||

_^ p m

pri||

g r /G r sya ka ra m

‖‖

r pp mda ks.i n. a

||

Gwr g r

wm P

ka sı pu ram||\

w

M p pdam d. i ta

||

/gN d p

gn

gn S

ka ma tripuram‖‖

∼∼∼N Sda ks.a

||

/g r s∴

S n d pdhvara haramharam

‖‖

/s∴

S nda ya ka

||

d p m g rwm p

wn

ram kamala karam‖‖

svaram

S n d | P m g r / g r s |gN. d. p. | w

m. p.wn. s r / m g r ‖

/×p

_

M p /gn | d p

wm p

wn s r r | m g

∵g r | s n d p

gngn S ‖::

\w

N s r | M g r / G r s | wn s r / g | r s

∵s r s n d p ‖

r S n | d p m G∵g r s | w

n. S r | wm p

wn S r g r ‖

S r s nnı

||

dla

28.0.3 kırtana— jhampa tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita

pallavi

s s /×s

gn d

∵d p

wp d p _

^ pa bha ya m bi ka

||

m g R , /wg \r _

^

ya h‖‖



_^ r s

gn.

gd. p. n. s r/

×p m

a nya m na ja

||

g r /gg

gg r

∵r m p

wn

ne e e e‖ ::‖ ::

s s /×s · · ·

a bha ya · · ·||

· · ·· · ·

||

· · · · · ·· · · · · ·

||

g r /gg

gg r _

^ rne e

‖‖

s nn. d. P. m g R / n d \Pa jna na dhma ne a pa ro

||

m g rwm p

wn

ks.a jna ne‖‖

anupallavi

s r /×p

∼∼∼_

Mwp D · w

m Pi bha ra ja ga

||

m g R · /wg \r _

^

tya h‖‖

_^ r

wm p /

×s

g_n d

∼∼∼p /N

ı sva rya ja ga

||

S∴s

tya h‖‖

/g R∵r s

∵

S n d p∵P m

gg

na bho ma n. i ga tya h na da lam

||

rwr m p

wn s

ya ga tya h‖‖

r s /×s n d

∵d p

a bha ya m bi

caran. am

r∼∼∼R r /

×p

gm g

ba la di na

||

r r g r sma de

‖‖

swn. s r r s

wn. s r s

wn.

ya pra ka si||

S s _^

nya h‖‖

_^ s s

gn. d. p. M

ka la di ta||

∴m g

∵g r

tva m‖‖



∵R /

×n d /

×n p m g \r /

×p m

nta pra ka si||

/P p _^

nya h‖‖

_^ p

wm p

gn

wn s R

mu la di dva||

r m g g /×m r

da sa a m‖‖

rwr g r r s

wn s r

×r s

∴s n

ta pra ka si

||

S s _^

nya h‖‖

_^ s r S

gn n /

×g r s n _

^ nsthu la di mau

||

d Pna m

‖‖

Sgn d p

gm g

ta pra ka si||

r g /r∵r

nya h‖‖

R/×m

gg r

∴R /

×g r s

wn s R

trai lo kya mu la pra kr tyah

||

wn. S S s

sva sa ktya h‖‖

∴S n. d. p M

∴m g r /

×n d

×n p

sa lo ka sa mı pya sa ru||

m g r m P ppa mu · ktya h

‖‖

/w

M p /×s

g_

N D p \w

M P /g R swn S s R s

∼∼∼M r s n

ma li nı mam tra ma ya di ta m tro ktya h su li nı gu ru gu

||

d p S n d p m g rwm p

ha sva nu bha va ga tya h‖‖

28.0.4 sancari — misra jati eka tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita

∼∼∼N. s R R | w

n. s r /m g r /g | r s n. d. p.wm. p. | w

n. s r r / m∴m g |

r g r swn. r s | n. d. p. m g

∵g r | S

wn. S S | w

n. s r m g∵g r |

/ m g r \S r r | /S r∴R m g | w

r / G r swn. s |

∵R m P d p |



r S n p dd s s rpa yo dha ra ppa t.a li i

||

m m p ss pP m rpa m dhu pra kya a ta

||

s r g r s r S · svi ni i la ga l.u re re

||

P d p m g r s r rde va a a di de e e va

||

s n d n d p d S rpa a rva ti i i da ya n. u

||

m g r mm pp dd ppa du m mma bbam dhu ra

||

S s P p m R rsu ra bhu ri ka m tti

||

s r s n d p m g r svi bha va a tri su u la dha ra

||

antari

P _^ P d pp n d p

jna na pra su u u||

d s s r g s r r Sna m ba a pa a la ku re

||

javad. a

p p pp m r s r g rvi ci tra ta ra vi sa a la

||

m g r r M p d Pmi ha tu ha va sa nu re

||

s S s n p d S rma ham n. a ma ha ra m n. a

||

P p ss n d p Sta pa ppa a va ku re

||

S r g r s r m g rca rri i i sa bhu u ja ya

||

d p pp m g R s rmu ni ppa va ra mu kkhi ya

||

P m r m g r rr rpu ji ta pa ya ja gga l.a

||

m g r r r ss n d pa a a a re tti ya i ya

||

d s r g r s s R ri ya i ya i ya i yai ya

||

d s r m g r m p d pa a a a a a a a a a

||

S n p d P m g ra a re ti yam va i ya

||

P m rr r g m p ma re ppu ra bha m ja na

||

r s ss n p M g rja ga tra a n. a sam ka ra

||

P d pp n d pjna na pra su u u

||

d s s r g r s r Sna m ba a pa a la ku re

‖‖


pallavi

s r m P · m g R · s P.gu ru gu ha da nyam na ja

||

D. S _^ S

ne ham‖‖



s pP. d. S r P p m r s r _^

gu pta ga ma rtha ta tva pra bo||

_^ r

∴r \ S _

^ Sdhi no

‖ ::‖ ::

anupallavi

m g R p M D pwm P D

a ru n. o da ya nam da ko t.i||

P D Sbra hmam d. a

‖‖

wr g r

∵

S nwp D p S

Xn P

ka ra si va di dha ram ta tat va

||

m G r m g∵g r

sva ru pi n. o‖‖

caran. am

s r r∴r s n. d. p. d. s r

∵M g r

sa ha sra da l.a sa ra si ja ma dhya ni

||

s r g∧g R ·

va si no‖‖

s n. p. D. s r m g r P∴p m

sa ka la cam dra bha ska ra te ja h||

r g s r \Spra ka si no

‖ ::‖ ::

s s PXm R s r g r D p s _

^sa ha ja na m da sthi ta da na vi

||

_^ s p d n P

sva si no‖‖

D S ·∴s R g r

∴s n P

sa cci tsu kha tma ka vi sva vi||

∵P m g R ·la si no

‖ ::‖ ::

wr g r S

∵s n. p. D. S

wr G R g R

ws r m P · D

a ha ra hah pra ba la ham sa pra ka sa tma no da ha ra vi dya||

wp S n d n d P d S

pra da ya ka pa ra ma tma no‖ ::‖ ::

r g r s r s

∵

S nwp D P D S d p p S

Xn P ·m g

ja ha da ja ha lla ks.a n. a ya jı vai kya tma no ra ha h pu ji ta

||

r S∵s n. p. d. s r m g r

ci da na m da na tha tma no‖‖



svaram

s r P m g rws r m g r

ws r g s R _

^ R S n. P. · d. |

P. S R m Gwr g r ‖::

s r m p d p S r m g r s r g S∴s n p p d n P

∵p m r |

s r g s S n P m g r ‖

tana varn. am — at.a tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita

please see next page in landscape mode


28.1

.3ta

nava

rn .am

—at .

ata

l .a—

Subb

aram

aD

ıks .i

ta

Wri

tten

inho

nor

ofth

eru

ler

ofR

aman

atha

pura

mB

hask

ara

Setu

pati

pall

avi

mg

rg

X rS

sri

ira

aja

a

| |

s∴ s

/r∴ r

gw s

/r

sn .

d .\

P .∴ d .

d .s

p .d .

sr

/mdh

ii

raa

aa

aa

jaa

sam

mm

mm

mm

nnu

u

| |g

g∵ r

w mp

dp

∵ pta

aa

ma

aa

haa

| |m

rs

r/m

g∵ g

ra

ara

aa

aa

a‖ ‖

sr

/gr

∴ s∴ s

/r∴ r

: :/p

∴ pm

rs

n .d .

p .d .

sr

ma

aa

aa

aja

a: :

see

ee

ee

vii

taa

sri

i| |

gr

w mp

dp

mr

sr

w mp

dp

sp

/rs

np

ii

raa

aa

ma

ana

aa

ath

aa

apa

aa

ada

| |/d

pm

w rP

mr

aa

am

bho

oo

| |g

mp

mr

rs

n .o

oo

oo

oo

o‖ ‖

d .p .

d .s

rg\S

oo

oo

oo

ja

anup

alla

vi

p .∴ p

/s∴ s

p∵ p

mr/

pp

mg

sri

ii

ii

ii

ira

aa

a| |

652

r/g

sr

p ./s

∵ sn .

d .p .

d ./

s∵ s

rm

g∵ R

mp

da

aja

ara

aa

aje

ee

ee

sva

arı

ikr

u

| |p

∵ Mr

p∵ M

gpa

aa

paa

a| |

r/g

sr

ds

rm

aa

tra

asu

udh

ıi

‖ ‖

gr

w mp

dw p

S: :

np

ds

Ri

ii

ii

mdr

a: :

srı

ii

ibha

| |

sr/

mg

∵ gr

sr

gs

rs

sn

pd

/n

p/

dp

ska

raa

see

ee

ee

ee

tuu

paa

tii

saa

| |∵ p

mg

rg

sg

rrv

abh

auu

um

abh

oo| |

sn

pd

pm

gr

ega

dee

ee

eve

‖ ‖

gs

nd

w pd

sr

ee

ee

em

dra

a

muk

tayi

svar

am

P·∴ p

mr\

S·r

gs

dına

jana

pala

nagu

| |

R·d

n .d .

/P.

d .S

r\S

r/

Mg

∴ gr

_ ^n .a

kara

krpa

laya

ram

aku

ma

rani

pam

| |_ ^

rr

w mP

dP

gadh

ara

ma

ra| |

mr\

Sr

/m

gr

ma

rasa

lavi

budh

a‖ ‖

w mp

dp

mr

sr

: :/p

mr

/d

pm

gr

d .s

rm

kuva

laya

him

aka

ra: :

pra

bha

lani

khil

akh

ala

ripu

kula| |

gr

w mp

dp

ss

rm

g∵ R

gs

rg

∵ Sn

jala

nidh

ika

lasa

jasu

kavi

raja

nika

rabh

oja

| |p

dn

∵ Pm

gr

am

ita

teja

sum

u| |

SS

nP

mkh

ambh

oja

saij

a‖ ‖

653

gr

/gs

ds

r/p

vita

ran .a

sura

ma

n .i

cara

n .am

sn

pd

pm

Rg

X rs

kaa

aa

aa

am

ini

| |

d .s

rp

mg

∵ gp

mg

rw m

pd

pm

rs

rni

iim

nne

ee

eko

oo

oo

oo

ori

iii

| |s

n .d .

p .d .

sr

myu

uu

uu

uu

u| |

gr

w mp

dp

Su

mnn

aa

dii

ra‖ ‖

mg

rw m

pd

pr

: :s

np

dp

mR

gX r

sa

aa

aa

aa

a: :

kaa

aa

aa

am

ini

| |

······

······

| |······

| |w m

pd

pS

nna

adi

ira

‖ ‖

—bf

svar

am

1.P·

∴ pm

rs

rg

w sbh

am

ata

mis

aica

du| |

R·D

.S

Rp .

_ ^

rara

rada

nı| |

_ ^p

d .s

rce

lim

i| |

pm

rw m

dala

cibi

‖ ‖

pd

pr

lice

nura

654

2.P

dp

∵ pm

∵ mg

∵ gr

sr

pm

mr

sr

gw s

app

ulu

gonu

ganu

d .ala

celi

kapp

agu

kuru

laku

‖ ‖

RR

P .d .

d .s

n .D .

p .d .

Sr

/mg

∵ gnı

d .ata

mm

ula

kuvi

rodh

iyu

nau

kalu

vala

| |\R

w mp

dp

Sre

d .aba

lam

oga

m| |

np

dn

Pm

rpu

nake

naga

d .ani

‖ ‖

sr

S/

d∵ d

pr

vaci

yim

pata

gura

3.p

/dp

mg

rS

pm

rs

rg

Sn .

d .n .

p .a

luka

vala

dusa

ma

jaga

ma

naku

sat .i

lata

ga| |

d .∴ d .

Ss

rs

/pm

rS

dp

mg

w rg

Sla

dusa

rasa

saru

d .unu

saha

sam

una

sum

asa

| |s

pd

np

mr

gya

kam

ula

bara

paga

| |S

rS

np

dsa

rasa

ks.i

beda

‖ ‖

np

mr

Sp

/rri

nadi

rasa

mig

a

4.P

dp

mr

sr

Pm

rs

rg

sP .

d .p .

pava

naca

rita

nrpa

vana

srit

aja

napa

lapr

a| |

d .s

n .d .\

P .d .

sw r

gm

rP

dp

dp

mr

bala

ma

gupa

d .ita

gavu

ma

gapa

d .ica

turu

gala

| |P

mr\

Sr

rpa

rthi

vaka

rmu

kha

| |P

d\

P/s

∴ sn

sart

hapa

t .ilu

kr‖ ‖

\P;

pd

w pr

papa

tra

yagu

655

5.w m

pd

p∵ p

m∵ m

rs

rg

rs

∴ sr

∴ rp .

∴ p .d .

∴ d .ka

laka

lam

anu

cilu

kala

palu

kulu

kunu

kala

kam

i

| |

s∴ s

/r

∴ r/

m∴ m

g∵ g

r∵ r

w mp

dw p

dp

pm

∵ mg

gula

nala

pola

tuka

pika

kala

rava

kula

kala

rava

| |∵ g

r∵ r

sr

/p

mr

mu

laka

lasi

palu

va| |

/dp

mr

/pm

gr

gala

ma

runi

kala

na‖: : ‖: :

sn .

d .n .

p .d .

s∴ s

rm

gr

/g

rs

rw m

pd

w ppa

lum

aru

dala

cim

aru

luko

nim

aru

d .uru

vad .i

kina

| |

ss

sr

/m

g∵ g

r/

mg

rs

r/g

ss

nd

pd

l .iki

yal .u

laro

dala

kula

kipa

lupa

gala

cila

kala

| |/

np

pd

pm

gr

koli

kiko

lici

sola

| |g

sg

rs

pd

pse

raka

run .a

salu

pa‖ ‖

∵ pm

gw r

gs

gr

sam

aya

mid

ira

yala

6.P·D

pm

rP

mr

Sr

g\

S·r

_ ^pa

t .ıra

hara

para

daca

rada

nıha

| |

_ ^r

rN .

n .D .

d .P .

d .s

R∴ r

g\

S∴ s

rra

hara

hıra

cara

dana

rada

nara

da| |

Pm

rw m

Pd

sann

ibha

yaso

dha

| |p

mg

w rg

Sr

val .i

tani

khil

asa

‖: : ‖: :

dP

mg

rd .

d .p .

sr

p .d .

sr

∴ rm

gw g

dha

rava

laya

dha

ram

ura

ripa

daka

ma

lam

adh

uka

| |

r∵ m

pd

pm

Rr

gs

rw m

pd

Pd\P

ragu

rugu

hani

vasa

hrda

yam

adh

ura

vagv

ila

| |s

/M

gR

mg

sam

ani

nım

ada

| |R

g\

Ss

ps

_ ^na

vata

rapa

ra‖ ‖

656

_ ^s

s\

Pp

mg

rku

seya

taga

du

sn

pd

pm

Rg

X rs

kaa

aa

aa

am

ini

| |

······

······

| |······

| |g

rm

pd

pS

um

nna

adi

ira

‖ ‖

mg

rw m

pd

ps

p∴ p

mr

w gm

pm

r∵ r

mg

aa

aa

aa

aa

kaa

aa

mu

uu

uni

ike

e| |

∵ gr

sr

s∵ s

n .d .

∵ d .p .

d .d .

/s

s∴ r

∴ r/

mg

∵ gr

ee

ee

ee

l .ii

daa

aa

aa

nii

nee

ee

| |p

mr

gm

pm

rlu

uu

koo

oo

o| |

gr

d .s

rm

gr

oo

oo

oo

oo

‖ ‖

sr\

S·p

p/

s∴ s

pp

mr

oo

rasr

ıii

im

aa

haa

Aft

ersi

ngin

gth

ean

upal

lavi

,and

the

svar

asa

hity

as,t

hepa

llavi

shou

ldbe

take

nup

,and

com

plet

ed.

Inth

ista

nava

rn .a,

inth

eca

ran .a

svar

as,t

heth

ird

svar

ais

s .ad .j

anta

;the

four

this

panc

ama

svar

adi;

and

the

fifth

issa

rval

aghu

.

657


� In the mahuri raga murcchana, since a vertical bar (|) is placed in the arohan. a after the second madhyama,and also in the avarohan. a after the rs. abha, it shows that the madhyama is the jıva svara, and the nis. ada is thenyasa svara for this raga

In the second part of the raga laks.an. a gıta, the rs. abha has been set as nyasam in the first, second, sixth,seventh, eighth, ninth, and tenth avartas.

Please observe that the take-off note udgraha is madhyama in the pallavi, anupallavi of the kırtana.

(S r g r s) — since this is a very aesthetic prayoga it is shown separately in the avarohan. a.

The other sancaras can be understood from the gıta, kırtana and sancari.

LAKS. YA


m ga a

||

r s r S n dre ere vı n. a a

||

s r m g r m pva a dya vi se e s.a

||

d P m g rpa ram vi i n. u

||

mm g r S n djja a n. u re e re

antari

d s mm g r gbu dha jja na ci m

||

s r g r r Sta a ma n. i i re

javad. a

P m g g rte e e e ja

||

ss r m g g rddi na ma n. i i re

||

rr s r S n ddda a na ra dhe yu

||

d s r M m gsu ja na bha a ga

||

m p d P _^ P

dhe e yu re||

m p d p m g rma m m na a a ru

||

s r m g g Rddu ne e da a a

||

d S r m g rtti yam va i ya i

||

m g r p m g rya i ya a i ya i

||

n d p m g g rsri ta a na m m da

||

P p m g r ska ra n. e e vi ja

||

R s s n Dı bha vu re e

‖‖

d s mm g r gbu ta jja na ci m

||

s r g r r Sta a ma n. i i re

‖‖



28.2.2 kırtana— misra jati eka tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita

pallavi

M · wm p m gma ma va

||

gr S

×n. p. D.

ra ghu vı||

S _^ s _

^ S mra ma

||

∧m G r

gr s r p

rtya va ta ra‖ ::‖ ::

M · wm p m gma ma va

||

gr S

×n. p. D.

ra ghu vı||

S _^ s _

^ S P.ra ma

||

d.∴D. S R

dha va dhı ra‖‖

anupallavi

P∧p M g R

tva ma hu rı||

gr s

gr G

∧r S

sa da ya sta||

r /m ggr s \P.

tva mi ti ka ru n. a||

d. R d. /×s d s r /p

ni dhe dı na m m‖‖

caran. am

∼∼∼M _

^ M · ∴m d

ma ma ka||

p∵M G R

hr da ya ni||

m g r G· Xr S R _

^va sa srı

||

_^ r P m g R _

^ni va sa

‖‖

_^ r

∵R M P _

^ma ru ti

||

_^ p D \

w

M Ppra bhr ti

||

D · S Nda sa vi

||

D · P Dsva sa

‖‖

R m G s rbhu mi ja sa ha

||

S d /r s n dva sa i ha pa ra

||

p dd p p∵p m

bhu kti mu kti vi||

∵m g r s R sta ra n. a vi la sa

‖‖

P m g r g s r /S n. d. p. d.kamajanaka kanakambara dhara

||

R∴r g \S r m

wg m p d p s

tamarasaksa vadana padakara‖‖

R m g R g r S n d p dpamara pan. d. ita pavanakara

||

S s P p /d p m g r s r /pnamadheya guruguhanuta va ra

‖‖

28.2.3 sancari — eka tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita



S d. s | s∴s r

∴r | M M | w

m p m g | r s×n. p. | d. d. S |

∴s r M | g

wr M | p d P | X

p M g r | g s r / p | \M∼∼∼M |

P. d. d. | s S s | r R r | P∧p M | g R r | p

∧p M g |

gr S r | G

Xr S | r / m g r | d / N. p. d. | S R | p m g r |

R m p _^ | _

^ p dwm p | D s n | dd

wp d | S r s | nn

∵n d |

R r m | g r g R | S n d | p d S | s P p | s n d r |

s n d g | r s n d | s r m g | S n d | r∧r S n | d p s n |

d p m g | r S r | g r S | n. d. p. d. | S r / p | \M p m |

g r S | ×n. p. d.

∴d. | S

∴S ‖

28.3 janya (upanga) 3 — devakriya



janya raga (upanga) 3 — devakriya

LAKS. AN. A


devakriya caud. avı syat ganivarjyatha sagraha |

murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s r m p d S,avarohan. a: s d p m r S ·


upanga; aud. ava; s.ad. ja graha; gandhara, and nis. ada varjya; suitable for singing during the second yama.

� For this devakriya raga, dhaivata and rs. abha are the jıva svaras and nyasa svaras that impart a lot ofranjakatva. Their prayogas may be seen from the laks.yas.



LAKS. AYA


pallavi

S | d p m d | P | m R s | R _^

srı | gu ru gu ha | ta | ra ya su | mam||

_^ r s r

wm p d /r

saravan. abhava‖‖

S | d p m d | P | m Rws | R _

^srı | gu ru gu ha | ta | ra ya su | mam

||

_^ R s s d. r

su ra pa ti‖‖

S m rsrı pa ti

||

/dgd p s D r s

ra ti pa ti va kpa ti‖|

/m r s rks.i ti pa ti

||

s d s d pwm p d

pa su pa ti se e vi ta‖‖

caran. am

Dra

||

∴D p dga di ra

||

\ wm phi ta

||

\wr m p dhr da ya vi

‖‖

\Mbha

||

r s s×r

ws

vi ta su ra||

rwm p

mu ni||

/∼∼∼D \ wm p

pu ji ta‖‖

Dtya

||

Rws r s _

^ga di ra

||

_^ s d

ja||

s D pku ma ra

‖‖

Sta

||

P m dpa tra ya

||

\ wm pha ra

||

m R sku ma ra

‖‖

Sw

d. r _^

bho gi ra||

_^ r s m

wr m P d

ja vi nu ta pa da||

\w

M Pbhu de

||

D s D R sva kri ya mo da

‖‖

R m r _^

yo gi ra||

_^ r

∵r S

∵s D

∵d

ja yo ga bhe da

||

m rr syu kta ma

||

D. s rwm P d

no la ya vi no da‖‖




pallavi

s /∼∼∼D _

^ D _^

gD p

srı va||

d d p m P d st.u ka na tha

||

dgD P M

si va sam||

wm P ·m R Sja ta

‖‖

S · D. Sjı va da

||

wr M P

w

d sya ka ra

||

dgD P

wm p d p

∗d. a ma ru bha||

∴p m

gR S

sva ra

anupallavi

s d.de va

‖‖

s Rwm p d s

de va kri||∼∼∼D · P

w

d sya sa kti

‖‖

dgD P \

w

Msa hi ta bha

‖‖

p D R Skta vi hi ta

‖‖

R m r s∵S

bhu va la ya ra||

r s d∵D p m

ks.a n. a vi ca ks.a n. a‖‖

p d sgd

gd P

bhu ta bhe ta‖‖

m/dp p m r s r mp/l.a di ra ks.a n. a

‖‖

caran. am

∼∼∼D ·D D _

^ka la ka

||

_^ d D /s d

gd p

la bhai||\M ·

w

P Dra va

||

g×d P · \M M

bra hma ka

‖‖

P · \Mg×p M _

^pa la su

||

_^ m \R

∵R S

la dha ra||

S ·D. Spha la na

||

wr M P D

ya na ks.e tra‖‖

P · P Ppa la

||\

w

M · P∼∼∼D

sa dgu n. a||

/S ·∴S

∴S

sı la bha||

∧s D · R S

yam ka ra‖‖

Xp M · P d

∴d

jva la mu kha

||

/S ·∴S s

∴s

ha la ha la||

R ·∴R r s

mu la sa na||

/∧s D ·D r s

ko la ha la‖‖

R /m r∴r s

nı la kam t.ha su||

∴S s

gd

gd p m

ba la gu ru gu ha||

p d s dgd P

lo la lı la||

m/dppm r s rwmp/

ja la pa la ya‖‖

∗there is another version, “samara bhaskara”�� 28. harikedaragaul.a — 663—



s / dgd p

∵p m

∵m p / m R | R s r

wm p / D

∴D | p d / s \D \P D d |

r m p dwm P

∴p m r | w

m P mwm d

∴d p

∵p / m | ∵

m / p m r s d s rwm p |

d. s r / p m / d p / s d r | s / m r s \D∵d p d s | d / s p / d p / d m / p m / p |

r / m r / p m / d p d S | ∴s d

∵d p \M ∵

m p m r | s d s r m p D∼∼∼D |

wm / P m

wr m p d S | / M r s

gD p m r s | d p m r p m r r \S |

D. S R M r∴r | D p m r

∵r \S _

^ S ‖

28.4 janya (upanga) 4 — andhal.i



janya raga (upanga) 4 — andhal.i

LAKS. AN. A


arohe cavarohe ca dhavarjandhal.ika mata |

murccana =⇒ arohan. a: s r g m p n S,avarohan. a: s n p m g r s ·


upanga; s. ad. ava; pancama graha; dhaivata varjya; suitable for singing at all times.

(p n s r g m r s) (n p m r g m r s) (r g m r s — these are the prayogas that impart a lot of ranjakatvato this andhal.i raga.

(s r m p n s) (s n p m r g m r s) — these are the kind mostly employed in arohan. a and avarohan. as. Inthis gıta alone in one usage, there is the prayoga (S R R m g r s) . Watch for these in the laks.yas.



LAKS. YA

28.4.1 gıta — dhruva rupaka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi

r s r gg m r s n rca m dra ddi na ma n. i mu ra

||

r s S sa m va lle

||

ss n P mnna i yam na

||

pp nN sttu mmı re

||

rr P M pgga tı re re

||

p n s r g mte e ya a a a

||

r s n r r sa a a a a a

||

n p m r g ma m vo o i ya

||

r si ya

||

javad. a

r m m rr m p m p nka la sa jja la ni dhi ma dha

||

p m P p mno o tim na le

||

r m M mde m vı ya

||

nN N nghgho o ra

||

sS r rrdda na vva

||

mm g r s n skka a a a na na

||

n r rr r spra l.a kka a la

||

S s n p mjham jha a na la

||

P n pp mdhu ma dhva ja

||

r m m rr mma a nu kka a

||

p n p s sa ce va i ri

||

rr m M mddha ru re re

||

pp n s r g mtte e ya a a a

||

r s n r r sa a a a a a

||

n p m r g ma m vo o i ya

||

r si ya

‖‖

r s r gg m r s n rca m dra ddi na ma n. i mi ra

||

r s S Sa m va lle

‖‖




pallavi

r P p m rwg m R

br ha nna ya kı||

s∴s r

wn. s

va ra da||

n.wr S

ya ki

‖ ::‖ ::

R · /∼∼∼M p n \p

bra hma di ja na||

nwn s n p M

ni e hi mu dam||

R g M R sde hi mam pa hi

‖‖

r P p m rwg m R

br ha nna ya kı||

s∴s r

wn. s

va ra da||

n. r Sya kı

‖‖

anupallavi

r \w

N. S r Ga ham ta sva ru

||

g∴m r

∴r m

pi n. i ci||

P n pdru pi n. i

‖ ::‖ ::

M P \r g /m ram dha l.i ha ra n. a

||

p∧p M n

ca n. a pra||

\P wn s n

da yi ni‖‖

s R g m r swn R n s P m n

sahasradal.asa rası ruhavasini||

s∴S n pm r g

sadanam da guru||

m r swn. R s

wn.

guhavi svasini‖‖

svaram

R · wm P · \R g m r

∴r s

wn. s r | \S · R /

∼∼∼M · _

^ / | _^ m P m r / p

∴p m‖

p / n p∵p m

∵m r / p m

∴m r/m s/ r

wn. s | /r

∴r s m

∴m r p

∴p | m \R G m r s ‖::

r m p / N∴n \P / n p

wn s \N · ∴

n | p m r g m r /p m | / n p / s \N ∵n p m ‖

p n s r g m r s n/r/s rwn s p n | s

∴S n p m p

∴p _

^ | _^ pm \r g m r s

wn. ‖

28.4.3 sancari — ragan. a mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita



LAKS. AN. A


sampurn. a sagrahopeta geya chayatarangin. ı |

murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s r g m p d [n s,avarohan. a: s [n d p m g r s ·


upanga; s.ad. ja graha; sampurn. a; suitable for singing at all times.

� Though the murcchana for this chayatarangin. i raga has been given without varjya and vakra, I shall showsome prayogas that make this raga shine.

(r g r m g r) (p∧p M g r) (r r m

∴m p) (R m g r) (n d p m g r) (s r g m r p

wm P p) (m. p. n.

∴n. s)

(N. S R G M) (g R M P) (p. d. n. s) (r g m p) (r /wm P p) (

wm P) (d

∼∼∼N ) (p D) (p

wm P) (r g r m

g r S) (S /×g

_

R S∼∼∼N S).

The rest can be understood from the gıta, kat.aka and kırtanas of the previous vaggeyakaras.

LAKS. YA


m m p pp d n s Ppa va na tta nu bha va sam

||

d n S sga te re re

||

rr m M m gppa da ra jja m

||

r s s ss nma hi ma tte n. e

||

p d n mmgra a va jhjha

||

pP _^ P P

lla re||

S s s s ssrı i i i i

||

s n d p m gmu ni sa ti ya a

||

r si ya

||

javad. a

s n p pp d n s r gca ra gra a a ce pa ri

||

m p p d Mka ru ja la a

||

p mm p mre mmu ku ti

||

mm g r s s nppa l.u re e re e

||

s n P d nla va n. am bu dhi

||

P p m g rre ya re e e

||



m m P s sa ma ra pra bhu

||

M p ppsam ma tta

||

rR m g Rssam ta ta m

||

p m m g Rna ta re e re

||

s n d p m gtri ya a a a m

||

r s s s s nba ka re e re e

||

p d n p m gja ya ja ya ra a

||

r sgha va

‖‖

p m p pp d n s Ppa va na tta nu bha va sam

||

d n P Sga te re re

‖‖


pallavi

s∼∼∼R

∵s N. S

sa ra sva tı cha||

R g m _^

ya ta ram||

_^ m r G · r

gi n. ı‖‖

s /×g \

_

R∵s∼∼∼N. S

sa ra sva tı cha||

R g m _^

ya ta ram||

_^ m

wr Pgi nı

‖‖

∵m g r g \R ∼∼∼p p msa ka la ka la sva ru

||

gwg m g \Rpi n. i

||

r /ggr

∴s

wn.

ra ks.a tu‖‖

S _^ S s /

g×ngd p m g r /gr s

∼∼∼n. _

^

mam sakala durita bham ja nı

||

_^ N.

×n. p. D

wn s _

^

vi dhi ram ja nı||

_^ S /

gn d p m g r

ni ra m ja nı‖‖

anupallavi

wm P d /N

wp d _

^pu ram da ra di pu

||

_^ d

wm P · /

×d

ji ta||

Xp m

wg∼∼∼M

bja mu khı‖‖

wr g r

∴r m

∴m p d

bu dha ja no pa sri||

/×n d \P p m

ta sa cci||

g r /ggg∼∼∼

rtsu khı

‖‖



s r gwm p m g m p d

wn s r /m g r

garud. a vrs.aturaga harihara ka ri mukha||

s r s∵s n d p d

guruguhamukha mati||

p∵pm g

gr s

∼∼∼N.

vitaran. a gun. i nı‖‖

svaram

S · ×g_

R S∼∼∼N. S

wr / M g

wr | P · M · G | R m g R / g r ‖

s / d p m / p m g r /×n d p / d p m g r | n. d. /

×n. p.

w

d. n. S | ∴r g r / m

∵m G r ‖::

swn. s

∵R g R m R / p m g g r | w

m Pgd \P \M | g r / n

gd p m g r ‖

s r g m p m g m p dwn s r / m g r | s r s

∵S n d p | m

∵P m g \

gR s

wn. ‖

28.5.3 sancari — rupaka tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita

Swn. s r m | g r r p \M | ∵

m g \R R | s /×g

_

R s∼∼∼N. |

s r / m g m | m∴m g

∵g r R | / g r p ss

wn. | / g r ss

∼∼∼N. |

p. d. n. s r g | m p d n \w

M | P∴P r m | P m g \R |

∵r / P m g m | g r s

wn. r

∵r | p r m

∴m g r | s r

∴r s

∵s n. |

∵n. S r g m | r S

∵s n. p. | p.

∴p. d.

wn. s r | g m p d n d |

d pwm P p | M g r

∵r m | P \M w

m p _^ | _

^ p d P m g |

\R ∵r \S n. | ∵

n. swm. p. n. n. | S s

wn. s r | g m p d

wn s |

r g m R g | ∵g r

wn s n d | p

∴p m g / p m | g r

∵R m g |

R∵r g

wr m | ∴

m p∴p d r p | ∧

p M g r×n d | p m

∵m g r s |



R s n d n | p d p m g r | s n d p m g | r∵r S∼∼∼N. |

r s g r S | N. S∴S ‖

28.6 janya (upanga) 6 — narayan. agaul.a



janya raga (upanga) 6 — narayan. agaul.a

LAKS. AN. A


syannarayan. agaul.astu sampurn. o nigrahanvitah |arohe gadhavarjasca vinyasat vidyate kvacit ‖

murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: r m p [n d [n s,avarohan. a: [n d p m g r g r s ·


upanga; sampurn. a; nis. ada graha; gandhara and dhaivata varjya in the arohan. a, In some places it is there withvinyasa; suitable for singing at all times.

� Since rs. abha and nis. ada have been given first in the raga murcchana of this raga, they are the very pleasingjıva and nyasa svaras of this raga. For any raga, the svara which is graha is the jıva svara for that ragam. Sincepurvacaryas like Bharata and Matanga also opine about amsa svara and nyasa svara for this narayan. agaul.a,nis. ada is sometimes in the rs. abha nyasa svara in spite of being the nyasa svara. The vinyasa laks.an. as can beseen in the laks.an. a samgraha.

Other than (m g r g r s) — which is theprayoga shown in the murcchana arohan. a, the other pleasantprayogas are — (

wm p D \M p m g r). Besides, there is also the prayoga — (p n s).

LAKS. YA

28.6.1 gıta — dhruva tal.a — Venkat.amakhi

m m p pp dD M p m g rpra da l.i tta tte jam ma m d. a li

||

m g r g r s S n n S _^ S

jhe m gi na a lle tri bbhu u mı||

r mM p pp n n d P du ddam d. a ko o o o dam d. a

||

pP m dd pp m P p m g rddam d. i tta dda sa kam dha ru ya ya

||



r g r p m g r m p n d n s ra a a a a a a a a a a a a a

||

S n s n d p p m g r g r snam m da sa m ya mi sa n da ru ya ya

||

javad. a

p n n nn dD N S Spra da l.i tta tte e e jam

||

R n S s n n s nn d pdı na bam dhu da m ti tra a n. a

||

nn n d s n d p n n d p d m pkka a la ne e mi ka li sa m ha ru ma da

||

n nn S s n g r s S _^ S

ma tta kam sa him sa m na||

g r s g r s n s g r s s n da i ya a i ya a i ya i ya a i ya

||

s n d n p d m d p m p m g ra i ya ti i ya a i ya i ya a i ya

||

r g r p m g r m p n d n s ra a a a a a a a a a a a a a

||

S n s n d p p m g r g r snı da ni da pa ma ma ga ri sa ri sa ni

‖‖

m m p pp dD M p m g rpra da c.i tta tte jam ma m d. a li

||

m g r g r s s nn n S _^ S

jhe mn gi na a lle tri bbhu u mı

‖‖

28.6.2 kaivara prabandham — mat.hya tal.a — Venkat.amakhi

pat.ava khan. d. am

s s S n s n n d pto dgi dam dhi ma dhi mi ki t.a

||

m p N d n S Stom gi n. a mm gi n. n. a

||

R n S s n g r sta tta d. im gu n. a ka ki n. a

||

s r n s n d p d m pn. ga n. ga n. ga n. ga n. ga n. ga n. ga n. ga n. ga n. ga

||

n n s n d p n n Sdgi dgi da m da m dgi dgi dam

||

r s r mm g r g r sdhi mi ta ddhi mi dhi mi ki t.a

||

r r r p m g r g r sdha dha dha dgu dgu dgu dgu dgu dgu dgu

||

n d p m m g r g r sdo m do m do m do m gi n. a

||

javad. a



s s s s r r m m Ptu ttgu tgu tgu tgu tgu tgu tgu jhem

||

m p D M p m g rta a ddhim nnum dhi mi ki t.a

||

p m m p m g r g r sku ta ki t.a ki t.n. a ta ha ki t.a

||

s nn d n sS Sgu rra a t.t.a kki n. n. am

||

n n s nn s n n d pku kum da tta kum da dhi kum da

||

D m pp nn dDjham tra jhjham m tra

||

n n n s ss n g r sta d. im m d. i kku d. i m ku ku

||

s nn n s sS _^ S

jham tta a ri tta||

s r n d p d m P pta n. a ki n. a ta ri dha n. e ku

||

n d n s s r n S sjha jha ki n. a ta ri gha re ku

||

n R r n S s Sta re ku dhi re ku ta

||

r m p d M P _^ P

jha m ta ri kum ta||

S R m g r g r sta ham dhi mi ki t.a

||

r m m p n d n s n dta ku d. hi ku to m gi n. a m gi

||

p d m p m g r g r sjga jga jga jga jga jga jga jga jga jga

‖‖

alapa khan. d. am

×s

_n×s

_n

ws R /m M

g· Gg· R · wr G r S · w

n s∼∼∼N · ws r S · wr g R ·

ku m bha ko o o o n. e e e e e ma a a a a a a a a

g r s∼∼∼N

ws R s

∼∼∼N r s

gn d d

w

dgN d p P · p ss s S · \

gN d D d

wn \P · ×p _

m×p

_m p /

×s_

Na a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a jha rı ni tya ni va a su re e e a ba ri ı i

d nwn /

∼∼∼S _

^ S · s wn s r M _

^ M · wp d \gM g r

wr G r S _

^ S s∼∼∼N · /r S · /g R · g r s

∼∼∼N

i yya a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a pta sa a a a a a a a a

ws R s

∼∼∼N r s

gn D D

w

dgN d P _

^ P p×p

_m×p

_m p /

gn d

∼∼∼n /S _

^ Sa a a a a a a a a a a a ram ga pa a a n. i i i i re

mudra khan. d. am



R m p n d p D dsam ka ra mu ni ma tha pra

||

m pP m g r g r sdi s.t.a va na ko o vi du

||

S n n S n g r sgo vi m da dhva ri na a

||

S S n d p d m pga am bi ka a a su ta

||

n d n s r n S Sve m ka t.a ma khi cam dru

||

s n d n s r r m m ppa ri ra ci i i i m nna le

||

d m p m g rr g r ska i va a ra pra ba m dha

||

n d p d m g r g r sma va dha a a a a a ra ya

||

s s S n s n n d pto dgi dam dhi mi dhi mi ki t.a

||

m p N d n S Sto m gı n. a m gı n. n. a

||


pallavi

R ·m∴M

×m g

×m g r /g r

srı ra mam ra vi||

s \gn. d. p.ku la bdhi

||

/∼∼∼N. S _

^so mam

‖‖

_^ s r /m

∼∼∼M

×p×m g

×m g r /g r

srı ra mam ra vi||

s \gn. n. d. p.ku la bdhi

||

/∼∼∼N. S _

^so mam

‖ _^ s

‖

wn. s

∼∼∼R m P /

g×n d

sri ta ka lpa bhu ru

||\m P ·m g g

ham bha||

wm G r /

×g r /g

ws

je ham‖‖

anupallavi

D · \M /d p /×d m g

dhı ra gra ga m||

r gwr m

n. ya m va||

P∴P

re n. yam‖ ::‖ ::

dwp D d m /

×d p /

×d m g

dhı ra gra ga||

r g∧g r m

n. ya m m va||

wm P

∴P _

^re n. yam

‖‖



_^ s

wm p n n d

∵D · /

∼∼∼N

dı na ja na dha

||

/Swn r

ram ra ghu||

\w

N Svı ram

‖‖

\w

N/g R g s /×r

wn s R

∵S n d

na ra dadi sam nuta ramayan. a||

P∵P m g r g

pa ra ya n. a mu di||

∧g r S. n. d. p.

wn. s

ta nara yan. am‖‖

caran. am

wr g r

wm P m

×m g

×m g

da sa ra tha tma jam

||

r g r s _^

la · ks.ma n. a||

_^ s

wn. S

gra jam‖‖

_^ s N. d. p. m. p.

gn. d.

da na ku la bhı||

gn S rka ram srı

||

m gwr g

∼∼∼r _

^ka ra m

‖‖

_^ r r m p n d /

∼∼∼N

∴n d

∵d _

^ku sa la va ta ta m

||

_^ d

wm p /n n d

∵d

sı to

||

wn s Rpe tam

‖‖

r m g r /g r s n D · wn sku va la ya na ya nam

||

nX

d P msu da rbha

||

g r /g r ssa ya nam

‖‖

mwr m P p /N N

∴n D

wn S

susaracapa pa n. im sudhıman. im||

R rwn S

∴S

sunrtabhas.am||

×s

gn d

wm P P

guruguha tos.am‖ ::‖ ::

p m n d n∴n d n S n d

wmp P

dasavadana bhamjanam niramjanam||

mn dwm P p \m _

^da nanidhim daya

||

_^ m g r g r s

wn. s

rasa jalanidhim‖‖


R M P m m P | pwm P D \M / p m | g r / m g r / g r s n.

∴n. |

S n. d.∼∼∼N. S S | n. d. p. m. p. n. d. n. S | R m g r g r s

wn. s |

r m p n N n∴n D \ |

w

M P d m gwr g r | ∵

r s r m g r g r S |



R m p n dwp D d | w

m P p d m p m g r | ∵r g r / p m g r m p p |

n n ngn D \M P | m p / n

gn D

∼∼∼N S | P / n d n n S r r |

r / m g r / m g r / g r s | n / r s / r n / s n d m / d | p / d m / p m g r m p n |

n d s r Swn s n d | p d m p m g r g r s | n. d. p.

wn. s r s r m g |

r m g r m p n dwn s | w

n s r m g r /∵g r S | s n d p m g r / g r s |

r S n n dwm P d | \M g r g r S n. d. | m. p. / N. D.

∼∼∼N. S ‖

28.7 janya (upanga) 7 — nat.anarayan. i



janya raga (upanga) 7 — nat.anarayan. i

LAKS. AN. A


nat.anarayan. ı ragastvarohe tu gavakritah |nivarjyas. s. ad. avastu syat gıyate satatam budhaih ‖

murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s r g s r m p d s,avarohan. a: s d p m g r s ·


upanga; s.ad. ja graha; s. ad. ava; nis. ada varjya; gandhara vakra in the arohan. a; suitable for singing at all times.

(R d. s R \P. d. s R) — Thus the relationship between either the dhaivata or pancama below rs. abha givenabove and (S \P d p m g R) (s S M p d p m g r) — thus from the s.ad. ja to descend to the pancama ormadhyama makes this nat.anarayan. i raga shine beautifully.

LAKS. YA




P p dd p m ga re dda sa vi dha

||

g g r s R rpa a va na ru pa

||

pP P d p m gggo pam ga na a nu

||

g g r sru u u pa

antari

D S S Rnam da nam dam

||

R m g G Rna a a a a

||

s s r gpra ja a a

||

r s r s S _^ S

na m da m na

javad. a

d d s s s s s skt.i tka ta ta ki n. a ja ka

||

R m m g g r stom ki n. a ma n. a vu ni

||

s sS S Pna ccam ta a

||

p d p m g g r sd. i m va a na m da ti

‖‖

D S S Rnam da nam dam

||

R m g G Rna a a a a

||

s s r gpra ja a a

||

r s r s S _^ S

na m da m va‖‖


pallavi

m G∵g r s R

ma ha ga n. a pa te||

P. d. s _^

pa la ya||

_^ s d. R

su mam‖‖

S r p m g∵g r

ma ya ma ya va||

s rwg r

∧r s

lla bha pa||

∼∼∼R d. s r pte srı

‖ ::‖ ::



anupallavi

wm∼∼∼P d p

∵P p m

ma ha na t.a na ra||

wg m g

∼∼∼R

ya n. ı||

d. s∴s r

na m da na‖‖

S d. p. S∴s p _

^

ma ni ta de va de||

_^ p

∴p d pva kı

||

m g∵g r

na m da na‖‖

wm P d p m g

∵g r S s / S s s

mahesvara guruguha bhakta camdana||

\Mp d p m g gmatam gavadane

||

∵g g r S d. s r /pmdra di vamdana

‖‖

svaram

∴p P

∴p d p p

∵p m

∵m g

∵g r s

wr g | \R ·

∵R · D. _

^ | _^ d S \ P. d. s r ‖::

p \M g r swp S s

wm P d p m | g

∴g r S S \p _

^ | _^ p \M \ \G r

ws r ‖

An Ode OnM. R. Ry. Nagayasvami Pan. d. iyan Avargal.

Zemindar of Periyur.

28.7.3 daru — tisra jati eka tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita

pallavi

pwm P m p p d p

sa ra sa gre||

m gwg m g

wr g r

sa ra sa ra gu na‖‖

X

d. p. d. s∼∼∼R r

sa ra sa ko ri

||

s r p m m g r s r /×g r /

×g

va cci ti ga da‖‖

R S _^ S

ra

‖‖

anupallavi



s s P pwm

sthi ra bhu ti ma||

p d p m gwr g r

ti ba la dh r tu la‖‖

wm p d p m gsi va gu ru gu ha

||

m gwr

gg

gg g r

gi ru le na ye‖ ::‖ ::

S S s ssrı na tha pa

||

∴S s

∴S s

da bja bhrm ga‖‖

∼∼∼M

∵M g r

srı na ga ya||

s r r g r S p m g rsa mi sa tsa m ga

‖‖

caran. am

G r s Rga na ka l.a

||

pwm p m

∵m g r

dhu ram dha ra ja‖‖

G r p. d. sga na nı sa

||

m g rwr g r s

ma na me ca t.a‖‖

G r m g r _^

ga na ma ni ne||

_^ r

wm p m

∵m g r

ma na ma la ra‖‖

GXr s r r /m

ga na ru de m||

g r s×r s r r

×g r s

ci ti sa mi‖‖

S s p∴P

dı na ja na||

d P m∵m g

ma ra dru ma na‖‖

wm p M · g

∵G

wr g

dı na gam bhı

||

r r p D srya ka na ni

‖‖

R∴r m

∵G

dhı na ya sah

||

r D p Ppra ta pa sva

‖‖

/S sgm

gm p

dhı na mu ga na||

p d p m gwr /g

∵r s

da ri m m pu mi‖‖



m / d p∵p m g r / g S | r / m g r / g s p d S |

∴S d p m g

∵g r S |

p / d m / p m g r∵r / g s | s S p d p m g r s | s / S s \P P d p |

\M M p \M g r s | S S \M p m g r | d p m g R D. S ‖

r g \S R \ S ‖

28.8 janya (bhas. anga) 1 — kambhoji



janya raga (bhas. anga) 1 — kambhoji

LAKS. AN. A


kambhojı ragassampurn. ascarohe ganivakritah |nis. adah kakalıyuktah kvacit sthane prayujyate ‖

murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s r g m p d [n d S,avarohan. a: s [n d p m g r s ·


bhas. anga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; gandhara and nis. ada vakra in the arohan. a; rakti raga; in some places kakalinis. ada shows up; suitable for singing at all times.

This kambhoji raga is most famous among the rakti ragas. Though all svaras possess ranjana, the madhyama,dhaivata, and nis. ada provide greater ranjana. Below, I shall show some prayogams since the raga prayogas forthis raga are not that obvious.

(D. S∼∼∼R ) (

wm g /

×p

_

M P D) (wm p D) (P /

×n×n D) (

Xp M

∧m G r S) (r / m g

wm p d S) (g p d s \

gN

D p m gwr / g \S).

The kakali nis. ada prayogas:—

(S \ N \P d S) (\ N \p d S) (s \ n p d S) (s∧s \ N p d s

wr g /

×m r /

×g s / g r \S) — without

sliding down to dhaivata, and without ascending to s.ad. ja, this kakali nis. ada should arrive at pancama, andthen perform krama sancara after going to the dhaivata that is above the pancama. It will not descend down.

Other prayogas can be understood from the laks.yas such as gıta.

In Caturdan. d. ıprakasika, Venkat.amakhi has stated that the madhyama nis. adas are varjya in the arohan. a ofthis raga.



LAKS. YA

28.8.1 gıta — at.a tal.a — Venkat.amakhi

n d s ra re ya ma

||

m g r G r s g r s n d p dri i pa rı vr te a su ra ma ra da ni

||

r r s n d p d S s n d p dgu ru ku ce e ku m m da vu jha l.i ta

||

n d p d p m g P d S \ n pma m da ha si to o lla si ta na na

||

d s dd s s r m g r p m g rpa ra dde e e va te e e de e e vi

||

G g S r r s r s n d p ddhı ru mam ju l.a va a gvi la a si ni

||

s n d n d p d m d p m g r sni i la ku m ta le ga a na lo o o le

antari

M m g m p d n d p m g p dnu tna nu u pu ra si m ji ta a pa da

||

S s N n d p n d S _^ S

pam ka je dhu ri gi ri i je||

javad. a

d s dd s s r m g r p m g ra re pra l.a ya ka a a la ka a a l.i

||

d d p m g r g S s R Gpa ra m jo o o ti re re ya a

||

R s n d p d s n d n d p nre re ya a i ya kam bu ka ka m m dha

||

D m g p d n d p m g r Sre ya a i i a i ya a i ya ı

||

M m g m p d n d p m g p dyo gi ma a na sa pa du ma bhrm m m ga

||

S s n d s r m g r m m g rre re ra ta na ki ri i t.a dha a ri n. i

||

n d p m g p d S n d p Djna a na a a m bi ke bha a a a

||

D p m g r s G r s n d ps. am ga ka a a m bho ji ra a a ga

||

d d p m g p d d d p m g r sna a ga ru u u u re e re ya a i ya

‖‖

M m g m p d n d p m g p dnu tna nu u pu ra si m ji ta a pa da

||

S s N n d p n d S _^ S

pam ka je dhu ri gi ri i je‖‖�� 28. harikedaragaul.a — 682—


28.8.2 kırtana— at.a tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita

This is the fourth among the navavaran. a kırtanas, following the pujakrama.

pallavi

wg×p

_m∼∼∼P _

^ka ma lam

||

_^

w

d N ·∵D ·

bi ka

||

p/×d m g

∵g

yai i||

P ·w

d Sı ı

‖‖

d /×sn n dd _

^ d pwm∼∼∼

p _^

ka na ka m

||

_^ p d s

X

d p /×dm

wm g

su ka yai||

/×m r /

×g r

i i||

r /×pm

∵mg

∵gi‖‖

Xr S

gn.

gn. d. d. /

×n. p.

ka rpu u

||

d. S swr g

ra vı t.i ka||

r/×p

_m

yai||

∵g r

na‖‖

r /×p_mg

×m g /

×mr

wsr

ma ste||

/mggr s\n.

wp. d. / s _

^

na ma ste

||

_^ S _

^ ||

_^ S _

^ ‖ _^

∼∼∼S :

:‖ :

:

anupallavi

p∵m G

ka ma la

||

r /×mg s s r /

×pm

∵g

ka m ta nu|| /

×p

∼∼∼_

Mja

||

P _^

yai‖‖

_^ p m

∵g P

ka me||

/×n

∼∼∼_

D d sn∵nX

dpsva ryai a

||

d n n d∵d

ja

||

S _^

yai‖‖

_^ s r

∼∼∼r /

×mg /mr

hi ma gi||

,rswrG·r /g

Xr S

ri ta nu|| d /

×n

g×n d

ja

||

p \ wm p dyai

‖‖

/S ,d /×ng×nd

∵d

hrım ka

||

pwm∼∼∼P /

×d m

ra pu||

m g /×m r

jya||

/×g r /

×g s

yai‖‖

pwm P

ws r m

wg /∼∼∼M

kamala nagara vi ha||

∵P D /

×n

g×n d

∵P d

rin. yai khalasamuha

||

S p dsa m ha

||

S /×g

_

Rrin. yai

‖‖



g g \mg_

R s R s d /×ng×n

kama nıya ratnaha

||

dpd r s n d∵d p m

ri n. yai kalika lmas.a

||

g r g spa ri ha

||

S s rrin. yai

‖m‖

caran. am

s /×g r∼∼∼G

sa ka la

||

g rwgM· G ·

sau bha||∼∼∼R

gya||

gr s

wr g

da‖‖

r gXr S d. /

×n.

g×n. d.

ya kambho

||

/×n. p. d. s S

jacara||

wr g r

n. a||

wg M

g· g _^

yai‖‖

_^ g

Xr S /

×s

g_

Nsa m ks.o

||

∵D∼∼∼P p d

bhi n. ya||

Xp m

∵g _

^di sa

||

_^ g /

gm

kti‖‖

wp D·p /

×d mg/

×mg/

×mr

yu ta ca tu

||

s r∴rs

∵s/×p_mmgg _

^ grtha vara

||

wm p

∧p m

n. a||

P _^

yai‖‖

_^ p

∴p d /

×n

g×n d _

^pra ka t.a

||

_^ d p p dndp

∵pd

catu||

p \gm g∵g

rda||

Psa

‖‖

s \gN

∵D

bhu va na||

p mg∵g p ds

wpd

bha ra||

/∵

Rn. a

||

S _^

yai‖‖

_^ s r s

gr G

pra ba la||

g rwgM·

∵

Gwg mr

gu rugu

||

∵r G · s

ha

||

s \gn∵d

sam

‖‖

r S \Ppra da yam

||

pwmp d s

X

d p /×dm

ta hka ra

||

g /×mg/

×mr

n. a||

/×g r/

×gs

yai‖‖

r s \gN. d

a ka l.am ka||\ P. d. d. /

×n. p. d.

rupava||

Srn. a

||

∴S

yai‖‖

∴s∼∼∼P

×d m g

∵g

a pa rn. a||

g /gnd p d

Xp mg

∴g

yai su pa||∼∼∼P

rn. a||

∴P

yai‖‖



∴p d s

wr g

su ka ra dhr ta||

g rwgM

g· ggr s

ca paba

|| d /

×n

g×n d

n. a

||

pwm p d

yai‖‖

/ S \gn d \mso bha na ka

||

pwm p d sp /

×d p /

×dm

rama nu ko||

p /×mg/

×mr

n. a||

∵r g s

yai‖‖

ws R

wm G

wmP

wm

sakumkumadilepa||

D P d /∼∼∼N

w

d Snayai ca ra cara

||

n∵D / g

di ka lpa||

R Sna yai

‖‖

wr g

×m r /

×g s \

gNd/ r

cikuravi ji ta nıla gha||

Xs

gN D / r S

gn d p

na yai cidanamda||\S /

gn d

pu rn. a gha||

P m pna yai

‖ \m‖


pallavi

S /×rn

gn dp /dp

srı va||

pwmpd dsp /

×dp /dm

lmı ka||

m g / m rlim

||

↗ / p∴p / d

∴d

ga m

‖ ::‖ ::

2. r /×g↖ r r/

×p\m

gam m‖‖

mg∵g

Xr S\n. p. /

×n._

D.cim m ta

||

S∴s P

ye si va

||

/×d m g

∵g

rdha m||

/p∴p /d

∴d

gam m

‖‖

2. g r r/×p\m

gamm||

mg∵g

Xr S\n. p. /

×n._

D.m cim m ta

||

Sye

‖‖

anupallavi

D dn p dpsrı va

||

w

d∼∼∼N d pm _

^ mwpD·

ra da||

Pya

||

Pkam

‖‖

∴P ·

w

dSd /×ng×nd

’srı pu

||

/×n pd s

∧s\Np

∼∼∼d

ra na||

S∵

Sya kam

‖ ::‖ ::



2. p d /rs _^ s

×n

g×nd

srı pu

||×n p d · · ·ra · · ·

||

Sya

||

Rkam

‖‖

S ·wrG r

∴rG·

de va

||

Xr S \P

w

ds\Nta a

||

n d∵D

wp

di vi

||

d rnu ta

‖‖

ws R /

g×grs

∵

S , ndi vya vı

||

dp∵P·m gr

∵rg

thı||\s m

wg p _

^vit.am

||

_^ p d /

×n

wp d

kam m‖‖

caran. am

gm G rku ru ks.e

||

wrg s R ·gX

r Stravi rim

|| d. /

×n.

g×n. d.

ci

||

w

d. n. p._^ p

ya

‖‖

D · Pjno dbha

||

g rgXs N. n. d.

∵d.

va ka

||

Srmu

||

∴S

ka‖‖

∴s M

×m g

∵g

dha ra mu|| /

×p_mpd /

×n

g×nd

ra ri pu

||

p p dha

||

Xp m gta

‖‖

p /×nd

∵dp D

ha ri ha

||

p dgd

∵D· p

wm

ya dya

||

Pkhi

||

Pla

‖‖

d P /∼∼∼D

su ra bha||

S · \Pyo pa

||

w

d / n _^∼∼∼

ndra

||

∵Dva

‖‖

r∴

R Sha ra n. a

||×n d

∵d /×snD

ca n. a ta

||

/×n p d r

ra m||

w

s∼∼∼R

sa m‖‖

g∼∼∼R

w

s Rka ra m so

||

/ g s r /gXr S

maku lam|| d /

×n

g×n d

∵dm

||

p∧p mbi

‖‖

P ·m /×p

gmgr

kam bho||

srwgm g /

wm

gr s \ n. p.

ja ma dhu ka

||

/×n.

_

D.ram

||

Sm

‖‖



n. d. s r g /×m r g s

×p_m

guruguha ja nakam nata||

g m P d /gN d p /

×d

janakam ku bera sakha||

m∵Gp _

^m carmam

||

_^ p d S

sukam‖‖

s / g r gws R r

∴s n

su ru cira sirodhrta sa||

d p d r∴r S

gn D

samkam svayam praka||

p /×d m g _

^sakam ta

||

_^ g p d /

×n

wp d

rakam m‖‖


pallavi

p d Ska sı

||

s snd /×n d

×nd/nd

∵dp

vi sve

||

Dsva

||

nw

d /∼∼∼N

ra‖‖

p d∴d p D

e hi

||

n d/N d Dndpma mpa

||

∵p m g /hi

||×p

_m p ‖

‖

p sp /×d p /

×dm mg /

×mr

ka ru n. a||

r /pmg /×m g /

×mr /gs

ni dhe|| d. /

×n.

g×n. d.

sa m

||×n. p. d.

ni‖‖

S · / g r gde hi

||

/×mg

Xr s m G· wmpmudam m

||

M · wp dde

||

p d /rs _^

hi‖‖

_^ s ↗ \ n.

:: 2. p d S ·:: ka sı

||

S · / g r g ↖

de hi||

mgXrs\n. \p. d.

i i i||

S _^

||

_^ S ‖

‖

anupallavi

w

M · wm p m _^∼∼∼m

ka sı

||

gwmP· _^ p

∧p∼∼∼M

ks.e tra||

Psa

||

dwp d

dr‖‖

∴D d s

∧s \ N

sa||

\P d / N∵n d

∵d

dhika pha

||

Sla

||

∴

Sda

‖ ::‖ ::



2. S Rla da

‖‖

gwrG×m

wr gr _

^ rga rta

||

r srr/ gXr S

tı ra|| d /

×n

g×n d

va

||

/×n p d ‖

‖

/ S · \P _^

sa||

_^ pp /

×n d/

×n p /

×dm

bhakta vi||

∵m g /

×m r

sva||

/×gr /

×gs

sa‖‖

S m g /gn D

Xp M g

desika kat.aks. e n. a||

/∼∼∼M p p D s s \N\p _

^da rsita devata sa

||

_^ p d S

rva bhau||

s swr g

ma maha‖‖

gg r s \

gN d

Xp

gM g

wm

de va devade va de||

pwm p p\ S r /

×p

_

Mgvanuta deva ra ja

||

P d rpujita

||

s∵s \ n

daks.i n. a‖‖

n \pdSka sı

caran. am

s P m gbha va ro

||

wm p d D

ga ha ra||

/×n d /

×n d

ca tu|| /

gn

ggn d

ra

‖‖

D ·p M·/ ×p m gpwmp

vai dya||

pw

dnd\mp /×dm

li i m ga

||

g /×m g /

×m r

vi||

/×g r /gs

bho‖‖

S · d. /×n. d.

bha dra||

×d. p. d. s

∴S

da ya

||

gwr g

ka||\Sm

‖‖

S ,/ n nd∵d\s

bho

||

SwmpM mg

∵g

jaka ra||

/×p

_

Mvi

||

Pbho

‖‖

r S \ ×n d /∼∼∼

nku va la

||

D P·d p m∵p

ya di||

p m∵m g

∵g

pa m||

/ Pm

‖‖

/g×n D p p d

ca va da

||

∴d pm

∵mg

∵g p d /

×s \np

na sva yam

||

Dbho

||

S _^ ‖

‖



_^ s D S

ku s.t.a||

rwgM,gr g rs

ro ga|| d /

×n

g×n d

pa

||×d p

∼∼∼d

ha‖‖

∵d s s

×pm /

×pm

ga rtatı

||

p d s d p∵p /×dm

rtha sam m||

×m g /

×m r

bho||

/×gr /

×gs ‖

‖

r s mm∵m g

ravisasivam||

wmP · m

wmpd p

m hnine tra||

sgn

su ca|| dp /

g×nd

ri i

‖‖

Xp m

wg m g/ P

tra vi sa||

∼∼∼D d /r

∵s\ n p

la ks. ı ka||

d n n d∵d

l.a

||

Stra

‖‖

\gn d s×g

_

Rka vi ja na

||

wg/ M

g· g r/ grws r

disam nu|| s d /

×n

g×n

ti pa

||

dp d rtra

‖‖

/ d r s s nd d /nX

d pka manı ya

||

mgpd s d /×nd/

×np /

×dm

ga tra ci

||

∵m g /

×m r

nma||

/×gr/

×gs

tra‖‖

∵s n. d. / g r g S

×p_m g

bhuvana bharan. a bhu ta ga||

wm p D n d

Xp m g p d

n. apate bhavaha · ra nata||

s \ N nvi dhisrı

||

p d rpate

‖‖

g/×m r /

×g s r nd /

×n p

si va guruguha ja na ka pa||

d / nP r s / m g / pwm

su pa te navaman. i vila||

d p Gsita ci

||

r S stsabha pa

‖‖

s \nnte


pallavi

D.srı

||

S Rsu bra

||

wm p m

hma||


||

n. p. d.ma

||

S nea sste na

||

∴S

ma||\gn d d /

×n p

ste‖ ::‖ ::



2. rna

||

wg M ·ma

||

m g∵g ↖ m g

ste ma na‖‖

r ssi ja

||

Pwm d _

^ko t.i ko

||

_^ d pt.i

||

/×n d

w

d /×n p

la va m||

∵p d m

n. ya||

g∵G r

ya dı na||

ws r

∵s _

^sa ra

||

_^ s

gn. d. /n. p.

n. ya ya‖‖

D.srı

||

· · · · · · · · · ·· · · · · · · · · ·

||

· · · · · · r· · · · · · na

||

wg M

ma

m g∵G m g

ste ma na‖‖

r s Psi ja ko

||

wm D p /

×n d /

×n p

t.i ko t.i la va m||

/×d m g

∵g _

^n. ya ya dhı

||

_^ g r

∵r S n. d.

wp.

na sa ra n. ya ya‖‖

anupallavi

m∵g

bhu||

wm P dsu ra di

||

p dXp m _

^sa ma

||

_^ m

wm p m

wg m

sta ja na||

pw

dgN ·

pu

||

d P · /×d P · /

×d

Xp m

ji ta bja

||

mwg∼∼∼m

ca ra||

P · pn. a ya

‖‖

Dva

|| /

g×n d P

su ki ta

||

∵m g _

^ks.a ka

||

_^ g r

∵S

di sa||

Prpa

||\wg∼∼∼M p

sva ru pa||

d /∼∼∼

ndha ra

||

∴n d

∵D d

n. a ya‖‖

Sva

||

s \gN d

sa va di||

d psa ka

||

d s /×g

_r g

la de va||

s r /×g

vam||

rws / r

∵s \ n

di ta ya||

n n pva re

||

d S sn. ya ya

‖‖



Dda

||

s n Dsa ja na

||

gn d

bhı||

P pwm P

s.t.a pra da||

d /×n d

da||

/×n p /

×d m G

ks.a ta ra||

rws r

gra ga m||

s n. d. / s \ n. p.m n. ya ya

‖‖

caran. am

Sta

||

r m∵G

ra ka sim||

wm p

mha mu||

wm D p

kha su ra||

∴Ppa

||

gm g

gr s

dma su ra||

\ n. \p.sam

||

D. Sha rtre

‖‖

Dta

||

Pgm g

pa tra ya||

wm pha ra

|| d /

×n

g×n d

∵d p

wm

n. a ni pu n. a

||

Dta

||

∴D p \m _

^tvo pa de

||

_^ m m

sa||

m gwm p \M

ka rtre‖‖

∼∼∼Mvı

||

mwg m p

ra nu ta gu||

d nru gu

||

D Pha ya

||

∴P

jna||

d r Sna dhvam

||

r sta sa

||∧s

gN D

vi tre‖‖

p dvi ja

||×m

_g \R ·

ya va||

Sllı

||

sgn d

w

d /×n p

bha rtre‖‖

\gm gsa

|| p d /

×s

g_n d

ktya yu dha

||

×d p m g

dha||

wr g \S ·

rtre‖‖

R Sdhı ra

||

n.∵n. d.

wp. D. S

ya na ta vi dha tre‖‖

∴S m

∵g _

^de va ra

||

_^ g m

wp d \

w

M Pja ja ma tre

‖‖

D /×n

g×n

bhu ra

||

d p d / r S \ Ndi bhu va na bho k tre

‖‖

P d p _^

bho ga mo||

_^ p m g

gr s

gn. d. p.

ks.a pra dha tre‖‖



tana varn. am — at.a tal.a — Pallavi Gopalayyar

(please see next page in landscape mode)



28.8

.6ta

nava

rn .am

—at .

ata

l .a—

Pall

aviG

opal

ayya

r

inta

cala

mu

pall

avi

g/× m

g\

R/

g× r\S

ii

mta

aa

a| |

s∴ s

/r∴ r

/× g

s/× r

sn .

d .\

P .d .

∴ d .S

sp .

d .∴ d .

aa

aa

aa

aa

aa

caa

aa

laa

aa

| |s

p .D .

∴ d .S

w ra

aa

aa

a

| |g

sr

/× p

mg

sr

aa

am

uu

use

e‖ ‖

/× g

rs\n .

\p .d .

sw r

: :g

/× m

r/× g

sm

gw m

ps

rse

ee

eya

aa

a: :

yii

ii

idi

ii

iii

i| |

/g × n

g × nd

∵ dp

mg

pd

sp

ds\p

dp

/× s

nd

w mm

ee

ee

era

aa

aa

aa

aa

aa

gaa

aa

| |p

d\P·

mg

ra

aa

aa

a| |

/× p

m× m

g× g

r/× g

ra

adu

ura

aa

a‖ ‖

\S

_ ^S

a anup

alla

vi



s∴ s

/× n

g × nd

w mp

/× d

pm

gw m

kam

mm

mtu

uu

uu

uu

| |

ps

∴ s/

mg

w mp

dw m

p/

d∵ d

mp

/∵ d

d/× n

g × nd

pu

d .ai

ii

ii

ii

naa

aa

aa

aa

srı

ii

i

| |/

sn

dS

/× d

g mg

sya

aa

am

aa

a| |

Pd

s\

nw p

Dra

aa

aa

a‖ ‖

S∴ S

: :/

g N∵ D

Sr/× m

gsw r

/g

jem

dra

: :gh

anu

d .aii

ii

ii

i

| |

/m

∵ mg

∵ gr/× m

gr

sr

/× g

s/× r

d/× r

sd

/× n

g × nd

∵ di

ii

ii

ii

iva

aa

raa

taa

aa

naa

aa

| |/

r∴ R

sn

dS

yaa

aa

aa

| |n

d/× n

dp

w mp

/× d

ppu

ura

aa

yaa

a‖ ‖

mg

rs

p .d .

sr

cam

mm

dra

aa

a

muk

tayi

svar

am

G/× m

r∵ r\× g

S/

rs

n .d .

|

\P .d .

∵ d .S

m .g .

p .d .

s\P .

d .sw r

g\S

s|

rr

/× p

mg

sr

m|

gw m

pd\P

w mp

‖

/× n .× n .

d∵ d

p∵ p

mg: :

rs

/s

nd

pm

gp

dS

|



g nd

sr

/m

gs

r/× g

r∴ r

/× g

rs

/r

s∵ s

n∵ n

d|

/r

Sn

dp

sn

|d

∵ Dp

w mp

/× d

m‖

g gr

s\

n .p .

d .sw r‖

cara

n .am

DS

P·d

Sci

nna

aa

aa

| |

nd

/ng × n

Dp

∴ pd

∴ d/

ng n

d∵ d

pm

gm

naa

aa

at .i

ii

ii

ii

ii

ii

i

| |p

dn∧ n

Dm

p/× n

mo

oo

oo

daa

| |d

pd

P·s

aa

alu

a‖ ‖

nd

pm

/× p

w gm

p: :

DS

Pd

Sa

aa

aa

aa

a: :

cinn

aa

aa

| |

······

······

| |······

| |d

pD

Pa

aa

lu

‖ ‖

svar

am

1.D·P·m

gw m

p|

\w Mp

dw m

pd

X pM

w p|

dP

s|

nd

pw m

‖



pw g

mp

2.P

dn

dp

Mp

dp

mG

w mp

dw m

D|

∴ dS

pd

sm

g/

p∴ p

d∴ d

sp

d/

rS

nd

|s\g N

dp

/× n∧ n\D

|p

mp

s\g N

D‖

/× n

p/× d

w mp

w gm

p

3.p

∴ p/

d∴ d

/n

g nd

pD

pm

pd

pw m

P_ ^

|

_ ^p

sn

dp

mg

w rg\S

r/

pm

g\S

/× r

g n .d .

|p .

D .∴ d .

sr

/m

g|

w mp

d↗

w mP

‖: :

mP

↖s

r‖

gm

pn .

d .s

rg

mp

w mg

pd

sp

ds

rs

|

/× m

r/× g

s/× r

nd

/g

r/

g\S

rn

d/× n\P

dw m

|p

d\P·

mg

r|

S·/

gr

sn

d‖

pm

gs

rg

w mp



s r / g r / g d / r d s | p s \gN D P m | s \

gN d p m / d p m |

G /∼∼∼M P / d p m | g

∴g / m

∴m p

wm g m p | w

g m p d swm p d s |

p d s \\ N p d s r | / m G r s / g r S | / r s n d p / n d P |

∵p m g R s / g r S | / r

Xs N d p / d

Xp M g | w

r / g r S / g r S |

d / n d P m g r / g s | s r / m g m p / n d s | p d / r d / g r S n |

d P m gwr g \S | \ N. / P. d. s r / m g | s r / g r

∵r \S _

^ S ‖

28.9 janya (bhas. anga) 2 — kannad. a



janya raga (bhas. anga) 2 — kannad. a

LAKS. AN. A


kannad. aragassampurn. ascarohe rs. abhah kvacit |

murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s r g m p D [n s,avarohan. a: s [n D p m G r s ·


bhas. anga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; in some places, there is rs. abha prayoga in the arohan. a; suitable for singing atall times.

The svara with the most ranjana for this kannaa. raga is the dhaivata, and the second one is gandhara.Therefore, the purvacaryas have prescribed dırgha for dhaivata in the arohan. a, and the avarohan. a of the ragamurcchana, and dırgha for gandhara in the avarohan. a.

The prayogas are; — (S G M D D dwn S) (s g G m m P d d

wn S) (S n \D ×

n P G M d p G×m R S) (

gD

PgG r S) (d p g m /

×p

gg

gr S) (n \D w

n Swr g m g /

×m r S) (

w

d \n s n \gD p \G m / d p g g / m r S) (d. d. / s \

n R S). Other prayogas are to be grasped from the laks.yas of the ancestors. In the gıta, only the prayoga —(s m g m p) is seen.

LAKS. YA



28.9.1 gıta — jhampa tal.a — Venkat.amakhi

n d n ss m g M pma da ma tta ma a tam ga

||

S D d n d p m gkam kha n. a ri m ga a a

||

M p m g R R rsam gha a ta sam ja ta

||

s n r s n D D ·re e n. u te n. e ya re

||

m g m p d n s n n sya a a a a a a kra m ta

||

p m p m g G r Sma a rta m d da mam d. a la

||

antari

D _^ D d n d p m

de va ma m da a ra||

p m p d s S _^ S ·

me e ru dhi i ra||

javad. a

M G m R R rdı ı na mam da ra

||

s n r s n D _^ D ·

me e ru dhi i ra||

s ss n d d dD da pra ti ma su tte ja

||

m m p m g m g m r sjha m ki le e ma hi i ta l.i

||

m g m P n d n Sa a a a a a a a

||

m g m p d n s n d da a a a a a a a a a

||

p m p m m G _^ G ·

a i ya i ya re||

p m p m g r s n stu ma ka ra m t.a ni ho m ti

||

D d n d p m g r sbhum mi ra a ja a kr ti i

‖‖

D _^ D · d n d p m

dı na mam ta a ra||

p m p d s S _^ S ·

me e ru dhi i ra

‖‖


pallavi

G · M Dsrı ma tr

||

p /d m pwg m r s

bhu ta m tri||

S · / ×r n s d.×n. d /

×s \n

si ra gi ri||

S · g r g g _^

na tha m hr di‖‖



_^ g G /

×p

_

M P _^

cim ta ye

||

_^ p S G M

su gam dhi||

∼∼∼D d

wn s

gd p m

kum ta l.a m ba||

/×d p m /

×p g /

×m r

ws

sa me tam m‖ ::‖ ::

anupallavi

D∼∼∼D D

so ma sa

||

wn s d /

×n P M _

^kha m nna ta

||

_^ m d n S S

su ka sa na||

wn s d n P M _

^ka m nna l.a

‖‖

_^ m G M d p

ka ma di||

g M R S _^

vi ja ya||

_^ s

wn. s G

wr g

ka ma nı||

m∴M P

∧p M _

^ya m gam

‖‖

_^ m :

: D D D:: so mam si

||

n d /×n P M _

^ro dhr ta

||

_^ m D

wn S · N

su rya||

/S ·∴S _

^ Sgam gam

‖‖

\gn D · n s r g m

ko ma l.a ka ra||

r s r \N Sdhr ta ku ram gam

||

d nws r

wn s d n p

gu ru gu ha m m ta||

g m / d p g / m r sra m ga li m ga m

‖‖

caran. am

G M P _^

va sa va

||

_^ p M g m R

di de va||



wn S · \N R

vam di ta||

n. r s∵S n. / D. _

^ D _^ D

ca ra n. a m‖‖

_^ d \N. S G _

^vai sya ja

||

_^ g G G

wr g

ti strı||

/×p m∼∼∼M · P

w

Mve s.a

||

p P∴P _

^dha ra n. am

‖‖

_^ p D D

wn s

va su de||

d d / n P Mva ma hi

||

P ·w

M Ptam bha va

||

mw

G M _^ M _

^ Mta ra n. am

‖‖

_^ m D

w

N S _^

va sa na||

_^ s

wn s D p mdi ra hi

||

P · \M Pta m tah

||

g∴g m r s s s

ka ra n. a m dha ra‖‖

D · d n p mha sa tri pu

||

P p mwg M

ra di ha ra n. am||

D \n S r g mva su ki pra mu

||

g m r s r Skha bha ra n. am

‖‖

S swn s

gd p m

bha sa ma na na||

P · g m r sva va ra n. a m

||

n. \ D \n. s r Sda sa ja na sam

||

mwg m d p

wg M s

to s.a ka ra n. a m su‖‖

G g g m g s G m p p∴p

wm

vasitanava javam ti pus.pa vi||

D D dd d∴d n /

×sgd p

wm P

kasapriya hrda ya m sadayam

‖‖

wm pm D d

wn sS r g m r

ma sa vars.a paks.otsava vibha||

S s \gDp M m/ d p g /

×m r

ws

vam sadasivam pa ra ma si vam‖‖



28.9.3 kırtana— adi tal.a — Balasvami Dıks.ita

pallavi

sm GwmP· ∧p m

wg m

artidı rci nanu

||

d∴dns

gngd p

bro va

||

g m/×dp g

×mrs _

^va yya

‖‖

_^ s :: /r

∵s

wn. sD· w

n. sn r s _^

:: a khila m d. e svarı

||

_^ s

∴s g m / d

pri ya ta||

p m/×pg/

×mr _

^naya

‖ _^ s

‖

anupallavi

wg m r

∵s n \D. s n. s _

^mu rtivini ve

||

_^ s

∵s Gja ga

||

g mP· p\mm _^

tka ra n. a‖‖

_^ m m g m p /

×d

wmpm D

wnS·

munakugu ha va

||

n /×sgdp\m _

^wm d \N

sa dha ra||

swn s s _

^ha sa

‖‖

_^ sn\d\n s R

∵S

kı rtivahimci||

∵s \N s rdi nı ve

||

d /×nd/

×npm _

^ga

‖‖

_^ m d

wn s

wn sd

∵dn P ·m

kevaruve re yum m

||

g g m d pnna ru

||

gg r S

bhu vi lo‖‖

XN.

ws G g

∴g m P p

wm D d d

ka rti ke ya bha va ro ga mu la nni yu||

dwn s

wn. s p /

×d

g×d p

po go t.t.i ve si

||

wm p m

∵m D d d

na ma no ra tha‖‖

/ s

∼∼∼_

N s r g m r s∼∼∼N. s s

gn

gd p m

pu rti je yu mu gr dhra gi rı sva ra

||



pwm D d S

×r

gn

pra rthim ci sa m nni||

gd P m g m p

gg

dhi va cci ga ci na‖ r s‖ nu

caran. am

g m P p m pmkasiyatrapo

||

d d dwn s

×r

va le na ni||

\N. ·/×s D·/ ×npm _

^

ye m citi‖‖

_^ mm p dpm/p g /

×m r s _

^kava lasi na diyi

||

_^ s s

Xn. D.

cci na||

swn. s r r s _

^pe m d. li

‖‖

_^ s

wn s G m

∴m p

jesibet.t.inasrı||

g M m pku ma ra

||

g /×m R s _

^ye t.t.em dra

‖‖

_^ s s n. \ d.

∼∼∼d.∼∼∼N. s r

srı pa ti modamu||

wn. s g g m /d pto

||

m /×p g /

×m r s _

^nu

‖‖

_^ smdp g m r S

va siyaunupoy||

S · g mram d. a ni

||

P · /×d

wm p m _

^ra ju

‖‖

_^ m

wg m P /

×n

wmpm _

^vakkujeppina di

||

_^ m d n S · ×r

vi na le||

s \ D d d _^

da sa mi‖‖

_^ dd /

×s \

_n s r Rs _

^ga si bad. alenu

||

_^ s \n n

ws /

×r

gr dhra gi||

wn /

×s d

gd p _

^rı sva ra

‖‖

_^ pm p m D d /

×s_n

kannad. asetu ra||

s g m d pva llı ma

||

G · /×m r sno ha ra

‖‖

svaram

S · s∵s n.

∵n. s /

∴g G m p g m r s | s n.

wr S

wn. s d. _

^ | _^ d d. / n.

∴n. s / g

∴G ‖

g m /×p g /

×m r /

×d p g m p \

w

M dwn s | r S

w

d \n s d p _^ | _

^ p g m pgg R s _

^ ‖ _^ s

wn.




bhas. anga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; also in some places, there is usage of kakali nis. ada; suitable for singing at alltimes.

In the arohan. a, avarohan. a of the murcchana of this ısamanoharı raga, there is no note that is vakra or varjya.In spite of this, I will show some sancaras below that sparkle this raga :—

(p p S) (p n d P) (S d n S) (p m r g r S) s g r m g r s) (p m r g m r S) (s \n. S) (r \n. S) (GR \n. r D. r S) — except these, the other nis. adas are only kaisiki nis. adas. Since it is shown as (S s) at theend of the mucchana avarohan. a, it is the opinion of the purvacaryas that this raga has s.ad. ja nyasas in plenty.

Others can be understood from laks.yas.

LAKS. YA


S s n s n p n dpa ya bba ya pa ya pa n. a

||

pp d p n d pp d p mppa ra ya n. a su jja gha t.a na

||

p d m P p m m gka va ca n. u u u u re

||

gg M m g r G g rdha ra ri ga da a a si

||

P p m r gg m p dbhu sa i ya kka ru re e

||

n S n n d p d p mbi na ya ka va a a n. u re

||

p d n s r dd n s rti ya i ya a yya i ya i

||

g r g m p dd p m gya a a a re tti ya i ya

||

r m g r g r g r r sa a i ya i ya i ya i ya

||

javad. a

p M p m r g m rra n. a kkha di ni ra a sr

||

ss n n s n s s r r gppa ra dha n. u ya ni tu re e e

||

m p d p n d p d p msu ma a a a ra sa ri i i

||

p d p m g r mm g rru re ku u di i vya ra sa

||

g G r s R s n ska a m ba ru u u re

||

r s d n s r g m p dpa ri pa a li ta go o o pi

||

n S n n d p d p mna a thu re e e e pa ra

||

d m p P m m g g rma kr pa a l.u re e ja ya

||

s n n d p m m g g rja ya go o pa a a lu re e

‖‖

S s n s n p n dpa ya bu ya pa n. a pa n. a

‖‖




pallavi

s g R s mja ga dı sa ma

||

G∵g R ·

no ha rı||

wm p d \m /Pja ya ka ru n. a

||

m g∵g r S

ra sa la ha ri||

n d p m m∵g

ja ya ka ra tri pu||

r P d. Rra sum da rı

‖‖

s g R s mja ga dı sa ma

||

G∵g R ·

no ha rı||

S _^ S _

^ Sı ı

||

anupallavi

wr g M r

ws

na ga ra ja pri||

r∵s D. R

ya ku ma rı||

S d n d pna da m ta vi

||\M g

∵g r s

ha ri gau ri‖ ::‖ ::

r g m r s \n. r s d. n. s rbha ga va ti ha ri ha ra gu ru gu ha

||

P. s n.w

d. n. P. n. d.wn. s

pa li ni a khi lam d. e sva ri‖‖

svaram

S · r / m∴m r / m G r S | w

m p d p / n d p m g r S |

n. p. n. d. r S n. d.wn. S |

∴S \n. s

∵p. m r g m r S ‖::

r m∴m g r p m r g r S | p / n d p / s

∴s r g m r S ‖

g r S n d p m g r S | D. S d. n. S r \n. s r ‖




pallavi

S r g Rsrı ga n. a na

||

∵R g m P

tham bha ja re||

/ N d p Mci tta pa ra

||

G r s \N.sak ti yu tam

‖‖

S _^ S _

^ Sa a

‖‖

anupallavi

G∵g M

∵m

na ga ya jna||

P s \n Ssu tra dha ram

||

d / N d n Pna da la ya

||

M g r s \n.nam da ka ram ·

‖‖

caran. am

R g M ra ga ma di

||

G s R ·sam nnu ta m

||

s n. d. P. ga khi la de va

||

R \n. S ·pu ji tam

‖‖

N. g R myo ga sa li

||

G P M ·bha vi tam

||

Pw

G Mwr

bho gi sa yi||

Gwm P ·

se vi tam‖‖

S s nN D n d p mra ga dve s.a di ra hi ta

||

g m P d p d n s \n Sra ma n. ı ya hr da ya vi di tam

‖ ::‖ ::

R g m r g S n d Psrı gu ru gu ha sa mmu di tam

||

N N d p m G r s \n.ci nmu la ka ma la sthi ta m

‖‖


S P S n∴d P | p d m g R M g r | S \n.

∵n. S

∴s n. d. p. |

g r \wn S r g m r g | s r g r S r g m p | d n d p m g r g r s |

m r g r S∴s r g m | r g r

∵r S r g m p | w

r p m p \wn. s r g s / g |



r∵r / n d p m

∵m g

∵g r | S

wm p d

wm P m g | r s d. r \S ∵

s r s p |

m g r s r m g r s n. | d. n. P. d. n. p. p. d. n. | \P. S \n.∵n. S

wr g |

m p d / n P d n d p | S d s P p n D | wn s r g / m r s \n S |

s p d n P d n s n | d∵d P m g r / m

∴m g | r

∵r S d. d. R R |

d.wn. s \n. S \n r S ‖

28.11 janya (bhas. anga) 4 — surat.i



janya raga (bhas. anga) 4 — surat.i

LAKS. AN. A


surat.asya tu arohe gadhau tyaktva pragıyate ‖

murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: n. s r m p [N s,avarohan. a: s [N d p M g R s ·


bhas. anga; s.ad. ja graha; gandhara and dhaivata varjya in the arohan. a; suitable for singing at all times.

� Since the nis. ada, madhyama, and rs. abhas are the jıva svaras that provide most ranjana for this surut.i raga,the purvacaryas have prescribed the nis. ada as dırgha in the mucchana arohan. a, and the nis. ada, madhyama, andrs. abhas as dırgha in the avarohan. a.

Some prayogas are shown below:–

(N N N) (n d P P) (M M M) (m g \R R) (R \wn. S) (rwn. S S) (S

∵N D P) (s \N d P) (s n \

gd P)

(s nXd P) (s n d \P) (\R / m / P) (r m / P) (M g \R) (/ p M \gg \R) (/ p m

Xg R) (p m g \R) (p

m g / p m g \R) 9p m g m g \R) (r / m r / m R S) (S∵N D s

∵N D) (r s n d / s n d P) (r s n d / s n

d P) (p d n d P) (s n d n S) — there are prayogas like these. In tara sthayi alone, in some places, thereare sadharan. a gandhara prayogas like — (s r [g r s) (M [g r s). The relation between the rs. abha belowthe pancama, and the s.ad. ja above the pancama provides much ranjana.

For this raga, there is not much sancara below the mandra sthayi nis. ada. Therefore, in the murcchanaarohan. a, the nis. ada is given first. Fearing that the text will grow too large, I am stopping here without avivid explanation in order to limit the text length. Others will be clear from the laks.yas of the scholarswell-versed in the ancient system.



LAKS. YA


N d p m p dla ks.mı nr si m ha

||

M g R r sde va de e va

||

r m pP m pa ya ssam m m

||

N d p d m pbham ta ra a a l.a

||

N s R r sma jha a a ri

||

n s r n d p dka t.a ka t.i ta re e

||

m p n N s svi ka t.a tam m ta

||

r r r m g r ska s.a n. a ka ra vu ni

||

N d p m p dbhe da na m m ti

||

M g R r sya i ai ya i

javad. a

s s rr m pa re kka na ka

||

pp m g R r pkka si pu dai te e

||

M g R r sye ya ga a rva

||

s n s r ss rbha m ja na kka ra

||

N d p d m pvum ni re e ya a

||

N s R rai ya ai yai

||

mM g r g s ryai ya ti ya a i

||

m m p m p n na a a a a a a

||

S _^ S _

^ S ·re

||

d d d P m pjhe m ki le pra ha

||

R p m g r sla da pa a li ta

||

r R s n s ra ho ba la na ra

||

N d p m p dsim ha ma m m m

||

M _^ M g r s

pa hi re e‖‖

kırtana— adi tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita




28.1

1.2

kırt

ana—

adit

al .a

—M

uttu

svam

iDık

s .ita

pall

avi

w n/

S·

sn

∵ nd

sn

∵ nd

srı

vam

cha

na| |

/r

sn

dp

mn

dth

am

mbh

a| |

pm

pm

gm

g\∼∼∼ R

jeha

m‖ ‖

w n .s

rmg

mp

mg

mg

R·/

gr

gsr

ım

am

gal .a

m| |

w rg\S·

_ ^s

n .s

basa

| |R·/

mrm

P·/× n

pn

me

tam

m‖: : ‖: :

N·n

ssr

ı

anup

alla

vi

R·m

mr

w mP·

pm

w pD·

dp

sn

∵ nsr

ıva

n .ısa

| |d

pm

mg

rdi

puji

| |p∧ p

mP

tapa

dam

‖ ‖

sn

w sR·s

/r

s\∼∼∼ N

/s× n

D/× n

dsr

ıka

raka

sya

| |p

/× n

d/

np

/g × n

w mdh

ika

pha

la

| |p

/× s∼∼∼

_ nn

Spr

ada

m

‖ ‖

R·/

Mg

g rS

∼∼∼ N

rs

nd

Pjı

vesa

jaga

dbhe

dapa

ham

| |p

ss

n∵ n

X d\P

s∵ n

jıva

nmu

ktiv

i

| |X d\P

∵ mw r

mr

mp

/× n

p/

nde

ham

ukt

ida

m

‖ ‖

cara

n .am



rm

rmp

p∧ p

mp

d/× n

sıta

kira

n .ara

vi| |

d/

S·\× n

p∵ m

pava

ka| |

mg

pm

∵ mg\∼∼∼ R

netr

am·

‖ ‖

R·m

mr

w mP·

pm

mg

R·/× g

rg

srı

gam

dha

ram

| |\n

sr

pm

gm

yaks

.e| |

g\∼∼∼ R·r

tra

mvi

‖ ‖

\w Ns

rm

mr

w mP·

pm

bhu

tiru

dra

ks.a

| |/

nd

∧ pm

gbh

ara

n .a| |

× gr/× p

w m∼∼∼ P

gatr

am‖ ‖

/∼∼∼ N

nd

w nS·

sn

∵ nd

P·/

np

nbh

uka

ila

sa| |\m

∼∼∼

mP·/

np

nst

hiti

pa| |

/S·n

tram

ni‖ ‖

w dn\P·

_ ^p

pP

pw m

prd

dhu

tapa

pa

| |s

nw s

R·

r× r

ssı

nabh

ai| |

∵ s\n∼∼∼ n

Sra

vam

‖ ‖

Rs

/× r

s× s

n/× s

n× n

d/× n

pdh

urj

at .i

ma

di| |

pm

pd

P·/× s

dp

mty

ava

ro| |

gp

mg

mg\∼∼∼ R

tsa

vam

‖ ‖

Sr\w N .

sr

mvı

tiho

tra

mrg

a| |

pw m

pw d

g Nd

pdh

ara

mpa

| |m

gw g

mX g\∼∼∼ R

rasi

vam

‖ ‖

∵ Sw s

Rs

/w r

sn

dvi

ghne

sva

ragu

ru| |

/w rs

n∵ n

nd

guha

sam

u| |

∵ dp

w mP

dbha

vam

‖ ‖

mp

w mp

w ns

w ns

rm

gr

sw n

Sbh

uta

pati

m·

bhav

asa

gara

nava

m| |

Nd

w ns

N∵ N

bhu

sura

t .ıka

| |∵ N

dp

/d

mP

dıd .i

tabh

ava

m‖ ‖



w mp

w ns

r/m

gr

/gr

sr

w nss

w nsr

pata

kaha

ran .a

nipu

n .am

uni

tırt

ha| |

sr

X sN\P·

s∵ n

pra·b

hava

mpr

akr

| |X d\

P·m

gr

/× m

rmp

/×np

nti

sva

bha

vam

‖ ‖




pallavi

r mmr rwm P · wm p D·/×n

srı ve m kat.agi||

X

d P∵m g \r _

^rı sa ma

||

_^ r m g p m g

wg

∵m

lo ka‖‖

g \R · s s nw

dN· d P ·/×nye vina yaka

||

∵p m p s n dtu ra ga

||

p m/×pmgm

w×g

_r

w×g_r×m

ru d. ham

‖ ::‖ ::

g s R m r r · · ·m srı ve · · ·

||

· · ·· · ·

||

m g p m gwg m

lo ka‖ g \R S‖ ye

anupallavi

wm /P · /

∼∼∼N∼∼∼

n n \m pde ve sa pu

||

/×s_n∼∼∼

n s d / nji ta bha ga

||

/ S∴S

vam tam‖‖

∼∼∼n

ws r s r s \

∼∼∼N S · r [g r

di na karako t.i||

s /rXs N d

pra ka sa||

×s

∵N ·

gd P

va m tam‖‖

m /×pg_m p /

wn s r /

wm r S

wn r

∵N d \P

go vi m dam natabhusura brmdam

||

s n d \P · s n d ngu ru gu ha nam

||

X

d \M · m g r gwr g

dam mu ku m da m

‖ s‖ m

caran. am

rm P ·/ ×npm/∼∼∼N

alame lumam

||

n d / s n∵n _

^ n dga sa

||

p mwg m g \

∼∼∼R

me tam‖‖

r/ p p mgm g∵r g\wn. s

a nam mtapa dma||

wr m \r /

×p

_m p

na bha ma||

n d / sgN d P _

^

tı tam

‖‖



_^ p s n d

∧d P·/

w×nmp

kaliyuga pra

||

/∼∼∼N s \ d / n

tya ks.a vi||

S∴S

bha tam‖‖

s n N·d pm∴M· g

w

R ·/ grgkam jaja dide

||

g \ n. s r. p m g mvo pe

||

g \∼∼∼R _

^ Rtam

‖‖

r / pwm p \ M / n d p /

×d p m

wg m g \

∼∼∼R

ja la dha ra sam nni bha sum da ra ga tra m||

r /×m r s r m P

ja la ru ha mi tra||

wm n d s n d Pbja sa tru ne tram

‖‖

m×p

_m p

wn s r /

×m r S

wn s r s n

∵n

X

d \Pka lu s.a pa ha go ka rn. a ks.e tra m

||

s∵n

X

d P m / n d nka ru n. a ra sa pa

||

p / d m g r /×m g s

tra m ci nma tra m‖‖


pallavi

wn s N d p m p d n dba la su bram

||

p m∵m g m

mma m d. ya m||

g m p m g mbha je

‖‖

g\ R · s nn Dha m bha kta ka

||

w

d n P mlpa bhu ru

||

r /×m r m p

ham srı‖ ::‖ ::

anupallavi

P · s s n∵n d p

nı la ka m t.ha hr||

wm p /

∼∼∼N

da nam||

swn S

da ka ram‖ ::‖ ::

R s∧s N d

wn s n

ni tya su ddha bu||

dXp M

Xg r _

^ddha mu kta m

||

_^ r m P · s

ba ram m‖‖



caran. am

M · wr m R m pve la yu dha

||

dXp M m

dha ram su||

wg m g g \

∼∼∼R

m m da ram‖‖

/m r m \R r \w

N.ve da m ta

||

s r /×m r m

rtha bo dha||

pwm P

ca tu ram‖‖

wm P · s n

∵n d

wm p

pha la ks.a gu ru||

wn S

∵n

gu ha va||

/ S Sta ram

‖‖

s /×r

Xs N D p p p

pa ra sa kti su ku||

p m p d n dma ram

||

p m g m g \Rdhı ram

‖‖

P pp\R r /×m R s r \N S

palita gırva n. adi samuham||

Rwm P m n n

pamcabhuta maya||

N∵N D P

ma ya mo ham‖‖

/∼∼∼N s R r r /

×m g \R· r s

wn S

nı lakamt.ha va ham sude ham||

r s n d P∴M

niratisaya nam||

g \R· r r m p / nda prava ham

‖‖

wn sNdba la


This kırtana is the third among the navagraha krtis.

pallavi

r m | Pw

d N · d p | m p m∵m

a m | ga ra ka | ma

||

g r /×g r /

×g s |

∼∼∼R _

^ | _^ R \wn. s

sra ya mya · | ham | · vi na‖‖

r /×p

_m

ta||

p /×s_n

∵s r

sri ta ja na||\∼∼∼N

mam||

S · r [g rXs∼∼∼N

da ram||

s n / r sma m ga l.a

||

∵N D p m / n dva ram bhu mi ku

||

P∵M

ma ram||

m g p m∵m r /

×m r s

va ram va ram‖ ::‖ ::



r m | p s n d p | p d p ma m | ga ra ka | ma

||

g r /×g r \s |

∼∼∼R _

^ | _^ R S

sra ya mya | ham | m

‖‖

anupallavi

ssrm

||

∴S /

×s_n∼∼∼

nga ra ka

||

Sme

||

wn S ·s.a vr

||

nws r

sci ka||

S · ×r s n∵N · | d p

ra sya | dhi pa

||

/×d p /

×d p /

×n

wm P

ti m‖ ::‖ ::

2. /×n p /

×n m p p

ti m ra‖‖

m /×p m /

×p m

kta m||

pwn. s R

gam ra||

r / mkta m

||

g r / g rba ra di

||

S · r Xs n

dha ra m||

d P dsa kti

||

wm P msu

||

/N · d p m∵m g \

∼∼∼R

la dha ram‖‖

S s∵s _

^mam ga l.am

||

_^ S / S s s

∵S

kam bu ga l.am||\w

N s rmam ju l.a

||

[g r∵r s n d P

ta ra pa da yu ga l.am‖‖

P [g rmam ga l.a

||

∵r s n d p d p d

da ya ka me s.a tu||

p s n dra m ga m

||

p d p m g r /×m r s

ma ka ro ttu m ga m‖‖

caran. am

D s n∵n

da||

d p mwp D ·

na va su ra||

P · /×d

se||

Xp m m

∵m g

vi ta ma m||

/×p

∵M g

da||×g r

×g r /

×m r s

smi ta vi la||

swn. s

si ta||

R · / ×m r m /P _^

va ktram‖‖

_^ p r m

dha ra||

p m / n d p / dn. ı pra

||

Xp m g

dam||

×g

_r×g

_r×g

∵r s

bhra tr||



swn. s

ka||

r \S r _^

ra kam ra||

_^ r n d

kta||

p m p m g m g \∼∼∼R _

^

ne tram‖‖

_^ r n

dı||

n∵n d s

na ra ks.a||

∵n d

kam||

P · / ×n p /×n \ wm p

pu ji ta||

swn s

vai||

wn R ·

dya na||

swn

tha||

S Sks. e tram

‖‖

swn s r

di · · ·||

[g r∵r s

gn d

vyau gha||

p m p sdi gu

||

n d P · / dXp m g

ru gu ha ka||

wr G rt.a

||

wm P m

wp D p

ks.a nu|| /

×s

g_n d

gra ha

||

p m g m g \∼∼∼R

pa tra m‖‖

S / r s _^

bha nu cam||

_^ s r n / s

∵N D

dra gu ru mi tram‖‖

P /×n d | /

×n p m p /

×p

_

N sbha sa ma | na su ka l.a tram

‖‖

×s

_

N sja nu

||

rr s nn D Pstha ha sta ci tram

||

p \m nnca tu rbhu

||

d p m g r /×m r s

ja ma ti vi ci tra m‖‖

28.11.6 kırtana— adi tal.a — Kumara Et.t.appa Maharaja

pallavi

wn S s n

∵n d p p

si va na m da ra ja||

p m / n d pyo ga pra

||

m g p m∵m g ↗ r m p n

ka sa‖ ::‖ ::

2. m g p m∵m g \R _

^

ka sa‖‖

_^∼∼∼

r ↖ r /×m

∵r s r s s

wn. s _

^si va ka ma val lı su ta

||

_^ s /

×m r / m g

wm P m

ma ma||

g \R ↗ r m P · dva de va

‖‖

n d :: 1. g \R S ↖

:: va

‖‖



anupallavi

d / n / S n d p pwm p

na va dhi ka ra sai va||

p /∼∼∼N n

ra ha sya||

s∵n s ss _

^gu pta ham sa

‖‖

_^ s s

∼∼∼N r s

∵n d p p

na va gra ha ru pa ja la||\r r m p n d

ka m ka si||

p m g \r / pwm p _

^kha ri va sa

‖‖

_^ s :

: s N r s n dwp s

:: na va gra ha ru pa ja la

||

s r s n d p∵m

ka m ka si||

wg m

Xg r / p

wm p

kha ri va sa‖‖

caran. am

r m m∵m

wg

∵M

gg r /

×p

wm

pra n. a va hrım ka ra pu

||

P · n dja vi

||

p m p m∵m g \r ∼∼∼r _

^

dha ya ka‖‖

_^ r r /

×m r s r s s

wn. s

pra n. a va hrım ka ra sa m||

r m rwm p p

mme l.a na vi||

p m /gn d p _

^dha ya ka

‖‖

_^ p p n d p P · / n \ wm p

pra n. a va hrım ka ra|| /

×s

∼∼∼_

N s∵n

sto tra vi

||

s∵n s s _

^da ya ka

‖‖

_^ s s n / r s

∵n d p p s

pra n. a va hrım ka ra pa ra ma||

s r s n d p∵m

ta tva vi||

r m rwm

da ya ka‖‖

svaram

/S · r s∴s n

∵n d p

wm n d |

∼∼∼P · r m | p s n d

∵M g ‖

\R · r /×m r S r

wn. s

wn. r | \S · wn. s | / r

∴r / m

∴m / p

∴p / n

∴n ‖::

/ s n d P m / n d p∵M g r / m r s | w

n. S r s / m \R | wm P s

wn. s R ‖

s R / m∴

M \gg R /

×g r s

wn s

wn r | s / r

Xs N d p / d

Xp m _

^ | _^ m

gg r

wn. s r

wm p ‖



28.11.7 tillana daru — eka tal.a — Krs.n. asvami Ayya

r /×m r s S

wn. s

na diri da ni ton dari dani||

r m g p m g \R _^ R

da ra da ra na

‖‖

r mwr m p p p p

ta nam tam diri diri tam diri||

p s∵n d p

∵m g \R

ti lli lla m ti lli lla m‖ ::‖ ::

wm P

wn s

wn s s

ta nam ta da ra da ni||

swn r s s n d s n d p

na di ri tom diri na di ri di ri diri‖‖

wn s R s

∵n d \P m

wp d

di ri di tti lla na di ri di||

pp∵m g \R r /

×m r s

tti lla na di ri ti lla na‖‖

pallavi

r /×m r s S

wn. s

pa la ya mam si va||

r m g p m g \R _^ R

sa m ka ri

‖‖

r m r m P · sbha kta ja na

||

n d p m g m p m g \Rna m da ka ri

‖ ::‖ ::

anupallavi

pwm p n s n S

ba la ca m dra se||

D · wn swn S s s

kha re am ba‖‖

s / rXs N d s n d

pa ra me sva ri ra||

n s n∵n d P _

^ Pje sva ri

‖ ::‖ ::

\w

M p p / swn S

su la pa n. e||

r /×m r s \

w

N s rja ga nmo hi ni

‖‖

s n d p∵p s n d

ja la ja da l.a ya ta||

s n∵n d

∵d p m g r / g r s

lo ca ne

‖‖

caran. am



r m P _^ P m p

ka na ko jva la||

p s n∵n d p m

∵m g r

na yi ke‖‖

R /×g r

gr s

wn s

ka lya n. a gu||

r m g p m g \R _^ R

n. a tmi ke‖‖

n n n n d s∵n d

sa na ka di mu ni||

P s n∵n n d

∵d

wm p

sam nu ta

‖‖

wp /

×n m m m

∵m p m g r

wm p

sa ra de trya m bi ke||

pwm p n n

∵n s n

ka na ka dri ni va‖‖

w

d n s n S s ssi ni cam d. i ke

||

S · Xs N d s n dka tya ya ni va ra

||

n s n∵n d P _

^ Pda yi ke

‖‖

p \ wm pgn s r /

×g r

ja na ni srı kr||

R S \∼∼∼N s r

s.n. a rci te‖‖

s n d s s r s n dja ya sa m gı ta

‖‖

p d p m g r /×m r s

sa ra ra si ke‖‖

r m r rwm p p p

dhı m dhi tta m diri diri||

d p M p m R · ×m R r sti llam ti llam na di ri

‖‖

r rwm p

wn s r r g r

tam diri ti lli lli llam di ri di ri||

Xs n n n n n n n n d s n d p

ti llam dhru gt.u ta ka dru gd. u ta ka da ra ta‖‖

p p \ wm p /gn

gn s r

diri diri da ni diri diri til lam||

r /m r sgn

gn s r

dak dak da m tka tka dgi dgi‖‖

n∼∼∼N n n n d n s

ta nam ta ta na dhı m||

wn s R s

∵N d p m

∵m g r / g r s

ta gha dhi ddha l.am gu ta ka ta dhim gi n. a to m‖‖

28.11.8 cauka varn. am — adi tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita



pallavi

S · r s n∵n d p /

×d P ·

sa mı ye m m

||

p m p d n d p m∵m g m g m p m

∵m

ta ni de lpu du||

g \∼∼∼R _

^ R swn. s

ra su da|| r m r s /

×r s

g×r m P · ×n p n

ti su gu n. a mu lu

‖ ::‖ ::

/s s n s r S n dwn S

×r

sa ra sa ye m||

s n d /×s d \p p d n d p m

∵m g m p m

∵m

ta ni te lpu du||

g \∼∼∼R _

^ R S _^

ra

||

_^ S _

^ S _^ S ‖

‖

anupallavi

P · /×d p m

∵m g

gr /

×m g s

ka mim ci na

||

n. \×s

g_n. s r r /

×m g m P m g /

∼∼∼R _

^

ka m ta ra

‖‖

_^ r /

×n d p m

∵m

w×m

_r /

×m

_

R · / m r ska ru n. i m m ci

||

s n∵n d p m

∵m \×g r / p

wm P

ju d. u mu ra‖‖

n dwn S · s n

∵n d p /

×n p /

×n

srı ma dha vu||

\m ×p∼∼∼_m p /

×n p /n

∵n s

d. ai ve la yu

‖‖

r [g r∵r s r s

∵s n d /

∼∼∼n

srı mu ddu|| s r s n d p m g r

g×g r m p /

∵n

sa mi ye t.t.e m dra

‖‖

svara sahityam

/P · / ×r s n d/×s n

sa ra sa mu khi ra si||

d p /×n d p m /

×d

Xp m g r / p

wm

ka ra ca ra n. a ni ma di ni da la ce||

/P · r /wm p / N d

ra su ka ra srı ka||

p dXp M g R · / m r m p n

ra gu · n. a ka ra hr da ya mu na‖ ::‖ ::



s /wn s r r /

×m∼∼∼R s /

×r

Xs n _

^ka ra na ka ni ka ra na ne ra

||

_^ n d p / d

w

M · p /wn s r /g

ma ma ta mı ra ga nu ce li||

r \ S · / rXs n d

Xn \P · / d

Xp m

mi me li mi ga la la na||

g \ R \wn. S r /×m r /

×p m p / n

mu se ya ra sa la li ta gu n. a‖‖

caran. am

Nwn S · s n d s n

∵n

gd p m

nı ra ja ks.i

||

p d /w×s N · d P · /

×d p m

∵m g m p m g \∼∼∼r

ni kka mu ga

||

/×m r

×m P · / ×m r /

×n d p m

∵m g

ni n nu ko ri yu m||

r /×m r /

×p

wm P /

×n m p / n

nna di ra sa mi‖‖

∵n d n s s n d /

×s N d p m

nı ra ja ks.i||

· · · · · ·· · · · · ·

||

· · · · · ·· · · · · ·

||

r /×m r /

×p m P _

^ Pnna di ra

‖‖

svaram

1. S · \gN d

a ra ma||

/rXs

gN d p

wm

vi la sa va ti||

/ P · / dXp m

∵m

ra su ma ti||

g \R · wn. s r m p

ra gu n. a va ti ra‖‖

2. N n d p / dXp mM g r

a tta ru n. i ci tta bja mi||

/mm r s \ wn. ss \ n. rr s rr

tta ri ni ta tta ri lla ma tta||

wm p/ n d pp

wm p s nn d

ta ga la ci tta ju d. u kro tta sa||

p p / dXp M g

wr m p

wm p s

ra mu la ne ttu ko na ga ko li ci‖‖

3. P · /dXp M g m g \

∼∼∼R p m

pa t.a la dha ri ra ja na||

P · ∵m Xg R p s \N d /

×n

pa la sa ra sa kam di ra||



d \ P · r / m∵p n. s / m r

×p

_

Mpa va nu d. a ni ra ma n. i ye

||

P · / s n d / r s \N d s∵n

pa ri ye pu d. u nı ja la ja||

d \ P · n dwn s \ N d r / m /

pa da mu la ne na mmi na di||

P · / [G r s∵n

X

d Pwm p

pa lim pu mu kr pa rn. a va‖‖

4. p / N · d p∵M g \ R m p

nı ra ja vai ri ve nna la||

/N · d p∵M g r / m r s

nı ta ri ga lgu sra ma mu na||

\w

N. · r s rwn. s r r / m

∴p

nı t.u va ga lu da la ci ya va||

/N · D p mXg R

wm p s

nı pa la si ka ma n. i||

\∧s N · d n swn s r s n / r

nı vi ta ra n. a gu n. a mu la nu||

Xs \∼∼∼N · /r

Xs N d / n

X

d \P wm p

nı la nı ra da ku m da l.a‖‖

5. S · wn s / rXs N d

svam ta mu na yi n ti||

pwm p / d

Xp M g m g \R /p

wm

ki vi ra ha me m ta ra tya ga va||

P ·m / n d \P · r m psam tu d. a ni tam ta mu kha

||

s N d p M g r M pla tam ta ni cam ta la sam ti

‖ ::‖ ::

n Dwn s s r \

w

N s s sni ram ta ra mu va sam ta mu na

||

r / M g / R /×m r s n s r

nu kam tu ram tu la nu mi gu la||

Xs N d

wm p d

Xp M g R \ ×m

cim ta ga li gi tam ti jem de||

r S n d nX

d Pwm r m p

nu ra sa da ya sam ta ta mu nu‖‖

n dwn s s n d s n n d p m

nı ra ja ks.i||

· · · · · ·· · · · · ·

||

· · · · · ·· · · · · ·

||

g m p m g mXg \R \S

nna di ra‖‖

r /×m r s

Xs

_n×s_n s / r m m

ne na ru m ci||

m g m p d p m g∵m g \∼∼∼r ∼∼∼

r _^

sa ra sa mu ga nu||



_^ r r m p d s n n d

×P · /d p m g

ne la ta nu ku

||

m p m g m g \R wr g \S

d. u mu ra a a‖‖

†dhıra brmda mamdara | divya hara subhasarıra |

srırajadiraja | srımuddusamiyet.t.emdra ‖

28.11.9 sancari — tisra jati eka tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita

N N N∴n / s n d P | r / m / P

∴P M M M |

n d p∵m g \R / p

∵m g \R R | r / m r r S

wn. s

wn. r \S |

wn. s r / m M m g / p

∵m g \R | / g r / p m P

wm p n d P |

m / n d p∵M p / d

Xp M

gg r | /

×p

∵M g \R /

×m r S S |

n. r \S r r r / p∵M \gg r | / n d P r m \r m / P P |

pwm n d P m / n D p m | p / n d

Xp M g / R / p m P |

R /×m r R s n r r S | n. s n. r s p m / n D P |

wm p n n S d n / S S | r s

∵N D s n D P |

n d P M d p∵M g \R | w

n. s / r∴r / m

∴m r r / m

∴m P |

r m p s n d n / s n d P | d n d p m \gg r / p m∵m \gg r |

/ n d p m P / s∴s n d P | s n d p m g \R r m p s |

\N d n s s n / r s / rXs N | d / s

∵N D / n d P \R |

†� This sahitya should be sung in the varn. a met.t.u as in the anupallavi, followed by singing muktayi svara sahityas, and ended byrendering the pallavi.�� 28. harikedaragaul.a — 724—


r m / P r m p s∵N D | n n S S d n / S S |

n d n / s n d / r s n d / [g r | S n dwm p d

Xp M g \R |

r m p p s swn s

wn r s r | n

∴n / s

∴s n d / s n d / n d p |

wm p S

wm p

wn s r / M g | \R /

×m r n / r

wn / s

∵N D |

m / d m / p r p r / m∴M G | r /

wm r s \

w

N. r r \N. S |

n. s rwm p

wn s / r

Xs N d p | m / d

Xp M \gg r / p m

Xg R S |

S N D P \R M | / P P \M / N D P |

M G \p mXg R R / p m | g m g \R R \N. _

^ S ‖

28.12 janya (bhas. anga) 5 — erukalakambhoji



janya raga (bhas. anga) 5 — erukalakambhoji

LAKS. AN. A


arohe gani varjyassyat sagrahassarvakalikah |syadderukalakambhojı ragasyoktam mahatmabhih ‖

murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s r m p d [n d p d S,avarohan. a: S [n d p m g r S ·


bhas. anga; s.ad. ja graha; gandhara and nis. ada varjya in the arohan. a; rakti raga; suitable for singing at all times.

The madhyama, dhaivata, gandhara, nis. ada svaras are jıva svaras that sparkle, while showing the beauty ofthis erukalakambhoji. Some prayogas are shown below:

(s r M m m) (s r /×p

_

M∼∼∼M ) (g m p \M

∼∼∼M ) (g m p D) (

wm p D) (s r

wm p / D) (p \m G) (r / m

G) (swr G) (s r /

×p

_

M G) m / p m g \R) (r / m g \∼∼∼R ) (p. d. s R) (g r / g \S) (p. d. S) (P. d. S) (p d S

Xd P m g r /g r \S s \

wn. s) (s \\ N. s) — in these prayogas, there is the usage of kakali nis. ada. In some places�� 28. harikedaragaul.a — 725—


there is also the usage of kaisiki nis. ada. Only in one instance, the kakali nis. ada prayoga shows up in (s \ n pd s). The prayoga (S \P. d. S) provides great ranjana for this ragam. The above mentioned prayogas, aswell as other prayogas will be clear by observing the gıta, kırtana, and padams of ancient scholars.

LAKS. YA


d pa a

||

m g r p m g rre e re ga ja va na

||

m g r g r s rva a sa va a a sa

||

P d S r rva di sam nu ta

||

S r m m Mda sa ja na cim

||

m p n d d Pta a ma n. i i re

||

n d p m g g rma m da ha sa no o

||

s r g S p dlla a su re pa ra

||

S s p d n pme sa ga ga na ke

||

d p m g g Re e sa i i sa

antari

S s S n sa re jam m bu

||

r r p m m g rna a a a a a tha

||

s r m g r r glo o ka na a a a

||

r S _^ S _

^ Stha a a a

javad. a

p dd S sa ppu lim ga

||

ss r m g g Rkka ra ku li m ga

||

s rr M m ma dbhu ta ga ma

||

m p d P _^ P

tu ra ga re||

m p d M g rga m m ga dha ra

||

s r p m g Rja t.a a bha m ga

||

m g m g g Ra a rdha na a rı

||

r S S s ssa rı ı i ra

||

p d s p d Su bha ya ka a ve

||



p d p m g g re e ri ma a a dhya

||

s r m M mva a sa re re

||

mm p d P _^ P

yya a i ye||

p d s r m g ra a a a a a a

||

m p d p d Sa a a a a a

||

d P m g Ra a a a a

||

s r g S p da i ya re a khi

||

S s p d n plam d. a de e e vi

||

d p m g g Rdha vu u re e re

‖‖

S s S n sa re jam m bu

||

r r p m m g rna a a a a a tha

||

s r m g r r glo o ka na a a a

||

r S _^ S _

^ Stha a a a

‖‖


pallavi

∼∼∼D · n d p p m p d

tya ga ra||

p / dXp M G /

×m G r

ja m bha ja||

∼∼∼R _

^ R · Swr g

re re||

↗ wr G r s s r

wm p

ci tta‖ ::‖ ::

2. s sS ↖

ci tta‖‖

\P. · D. s \ n.ta pa tra

||

swr g \s R p m g

yam tya ja||

/ m G · r∼∼∼R s /

×n d

re e re||

\gp \gm g s rwm p

ci tta‖‖

D · n d p p m p dtya ga ra

||

p / dXp M G /

×m G r

ja m bha ja||



R · _^ R S r g

re re||

wr / g \R \ S _

^ Se

‖‖

anupallavi

S S Syo gi ra

||

wr M · \g w

m P m m gja hr da

||

wm P D

Xp M

ya bja||

wp d p \m p

wm P _

^ni la ya m

‖‖

_^ p :

: P D Dbho gi ra

||

s∼∼∼N S Rja nu ta

||

s / rXs

gN D p m g

∵g

ca ra n. a ki||

p /∼∼∼D S _

^ Ssa la yam

‖‖

R r / mgg r s

na ga ra ja ma||

r /×g r /

×r S p d

n. i va la yam ra ja||

S s×p

_m /

×p

_m p d /

×s

ta ga ra jam||

d p m g r s rwm p

mu kha ku va la yam m‖‖

caran. am

wm P ·m g R

pau lo mı||

g r gwr g \S

sa di di||

\P. ·D. s \ n.kpa la pu

||

s∼∼∼R G R

ji ta ga tram‖‖

M · G∼∼∼R

nı lo tpa||

g r gwr g \S

la m ba nu||

S · wr m G /×p

∼∼∼_

Mku la ta

||

p \w

M D P _^

ra ka l.a tram‖‖



_^ p M P d p

trai lo kya||

/∼∼∼

n∵D P D

gu ru gu ha||

∼∼∼P · m g s rta tam tri

||

wm P

∼∼∼D _

^ Dn. e tram

‖‖

S · \P p d ssa lo ka

||

n D P pwm p

di kai||

D · n d p p m p dva lya pra da

||

p / dXp M m / G · \R

ca ri tram m‖‖

R r /×m G · g

rgr

nı la kam t.ha ma||

r /×g r r s r /

×g

Xr S

ne ka pha la da m‖‖

\P. d. S r msu la pa n. i ma

||

∧m G r

wm p D

so ka su bha dam‖‖

P d S p dmu la bhu ta ma

||

S r / m g Rmu lya va ra dam

‖‖

S s∵

S r ska la ka la ma

||

\gN d

∵d p p m p d

kham d. a su kha dam m

‖‖


This is the seventh kırtana among the navagraha kırtanas.

pallavi

s D d /×s d /

×n p p m

wp D ·

di va ka ra ta nu

||

p×n

gd p p p m

ja m sa nai||

/×p \gm g /

×m g /

×m r

sca ra m‖ ::‖ ::

/×g r/ gs

∵s \

wn S ·r w

r g s S ·wrmgdhı ra ta ram sam

||

wm P m p

×n

gd p

ta ta m||

p m p m g /×m g _

^ci m ta ye

‖‖



_^ g\r/

×mg\R \ S

wrgr r/ g\

∼∼∼R ·

ham m||

\ S _^ S _

^m

||

_^ S _

^ S ‖‖

anupallavi

d∼∼∼P m / d p p m g m g

bha va.m bu ni dhau ni||

m p m g m g rma gna ja

||

gr s r /p

wm p \

∼∼∼M ·

na na m‖‖

r /×g \r

∼∼∼R m g

∵g

Xr S s p.

∼∼∼d. _

^

bha yam ka ra m a ti

||

_^ d S r

kru ra||

/pwm p

∼∼∼D

pha la dam‖‖

wm P d s\

wn s R r r m g r g r

bhavanı sa kat.aks.a pa trabhu ta||

s rr s S n dbha kti ma ta ma ti

||

∵d p m g r / mg ssayasubha pha ladam

‖‖

caran. am

S /×rs r / p

_mp d /s

×n d/

×n p

ka la mjana ka m||

p p m / p×m g

ti yu kta||

/ m G r / m g \r _^

de ha m‖‖

_^ r r r r / m G r r g r s _

^

ka la sa ho da ram||

_^ s \P. d

ka ka||

s r r p∧p∼∼∼M _

^va ham

‖‖

_^ m g /

×p

∼∼∼_

M∵p d /

×n d /

×n

g×n

nı lamsu ka pu

||

d P ·m gs.pa ma la

||

∵g r / m p d _

^vr tam

‖‖

_^ d

wp∼∼∼d∼∼∼

S s s d /×s \n

nı la ra tna bhu||

d P · ×ngd p P ·m

s.a n. a lam

||

g r / m g sm kr tam

‖‖

∼∼∼P p /

×n

gd p m g

×r g s

ma li nı vi nu ta||

swr M · ×m g

∵g r

gu ru gu ha||

mwp D · P _

^

mu di tam‖‖

_^ p

wp d p S s \n S rG·

makarakumbha ra||

g \gr ∼∼∼r∵R

si na||

s \wn s s

tha m ti la‖‖

∼∼∼R r

∼∼∼S s

∼∼∼N

tai la mi sri ta||

∵n D p

nna dı pa||

wm p /

∼∼∼D

pri yam‖‖



p /∼∼∼D / r S

wm p d / s

da ya su dha sa||

n d \P p mga ram ni

||

g r / m g srbha ya m

‖‖

2. S r /×p_

M gwp d P d p m g R

kala da md. a paripıd. ita janum|| /

×p

w_

M p D d \ wp d

ka mitartha phala

||

s s \wn s R

∴

Rda ka ma dhe num

‖‖

R / mG r∵r g r s \n

wp∼∼∼D S

ka la cakra bhe da ci trabhanum||

P d / r s \gN D

ka lpi ta cha ya||

\Pgmg r / m g s

devı su num‖‖

28.12.4 svarajati — misra jati eka tal.a — Syama sastri

pallavi

S _^ S _

^ s \ P.ka ma

||

_^ S _

^ S _^ S / D.

ks.i||

_^ d / / S _

^ S r / pnı pa da

||

m g s r /m g∵g

yu ga me sthi ra ma ni||

\R _^ R _

^ r \P.ne nam

||

D. S Rwm p _

^mmi yu nna nu na

||

_^ p D s \

gN d _

^cim ta le lla

||

_^ d p \M G r

nu dı rca mma||

S _^ S _

^ s \ P. _^

ka ma||

_^ S _

^ S _^ s D. _

^ks.i

||

_^ d / S _

^ S _^ S

nı

‖‖

1. S r s r / Mam ba na nu bro

||

g s r / m g∵g r

va sa ma ya mu vi nu||

s /∼∼∼R _

^ R _^ r p. p.

ma pa ti||

d.

∼∼∼∵D. · s r g \

ta pa va ni ga

‖‖

2. s r / p m g s ra nu di na mu sa ra

||

/ m g r s∵s / R

n. a ma ni ni nu ve||

r p. p. / D. d. / dd. u ko ni yu nna su

||



p \M g r / m g\tu d. a mma sa da ya

‖‖

3. r s r P m gsa ra si ja sa na

||

s r s n. d. p.ha rı sa vi na ta

||

D _^ D _

^ d Dsa da

||

P \M G r \na to va da

‖‖

4. r s r / p m∵m g

ka ma la da l.a sa ma||

×g r

∵r s n. d. p.

na ya na ka ca ji ta||

d. D. _^ D / d

∴d

gha na sa sa

||

p∵p m

∵m g

∵g r

dha ra ni bha va da na‖‖

5.×p

_

M p /×n d

wm p

ma na va ti ni nu||

d \P m gwr g

sa da da la ci na||

\S r s r / Mma na vu la ke

||

g r / m g∵g \R

lla bha la mo sa ge||

s∴s r s

∴s / R _

^bi ru du ga la te

||

_^ r p.

∴p. d.

∴d. / S _

^

va da ya ni ne

||

_^ s p

∴p d

∴d / S _

^vi na ba d. i nı

||

_^ s n d p m g r \

ve ga ti ya nu cu‖‖

6. P _^ P _

^ pwm p

pa va ni||

/ ngd p m g r / g

pu ra ha ru ni ra ma||

\R _^ R _

^ r \ Sn. ı pa

||

r / p m g s r / grva ti sa ka la ja na

||

\S S _^ S _

^ s \ P.ni pa

||

d. s rwm p d

∴d

ta ka mu la nu va d. i

||

/ S _^ S _

^ s \ Pga dı

||

r s n d p m g \rci va ra mo sa gu mu

‖‖

7. pwm p / n d

wm p

ka na ka gi ra sa da||

/gn

gd p m g r g

na ni nu go li ci na||

s s r s r / p∴p

ja na mu la gu di na||

m g s / d p m gdi na mu su bha mo sa

||

\R _^ R _

^ r p. p.ge va ni

||

d. d. s s r m psri tu lu mo Ra li d. a

||



/ D _^ D _

^ d p dga mo Ra

||

/ r s n d p m g \lu vi ni vi ni vi ni

‖‖

8. P d∴d s p d

ba la ki sa la ya

||

/ s n∵n d

∵d p m

ca ra n. a ni mi s.a mu

||

P / ngn d

wm p

ta l.a ni ka vi nu||

/ n d∵d p m g r

ma da ga ja ga ma na

|| / S r s r /

×p

∼∼∼_

Mta ma sa mu se

||

pwm p / D p d

ye ka ne na nni pu||

/ r\ S _^ S

wm p

d. u bro vu mu||

/ d \P ; m g \pa ra tpa ri

‖‖

9. /gD

gp m g r / m

kum da mu ku l.a ra||

G _^ G _

^ g s rda su ra

||

/ M g r s n. d.brm da vi nu ta sa

||

\P. _^ P _

^ p d. d.da bhu vi

||

s p. d. S _^ S _

^ Slo va ra tha

||

_^ s r m p d / S

ya ki ga da na||

/ g r s n d p mmo Ra lu ce vu la ku

||

g r s n. d. p. d.vi na da gi ri su ta

‖‖

10. s r g \S / g rka ma la sam bha va

||

s n d \P d∴d

su ra mu nım dru la

||

/ S _^ S _

^ s p / rce ta nu

||

s n d p m g rni nu po ga d. u t.a ku

||

s r / M m g mta ra ma mma su bha

||

/ Pwp m p / D

mi mma ni nu nam||

d p d / S · smmi ti ni sya ma

||

R g \ S / m gkrs. n. a so da ri

||

r s n d p m gdu ra mu ga nu ka ru

||

r s n. d. p g r \n. a sa lu vu mi ka nu

‖‖




pallavi

s s r /×p_mmg

∵g/×p∼∼∼_m P

wm p

karun. a ra salaha

||

D · / sgd p p \m

rı ka t.a||

/ p m g rgg \r ∼∼∼r

ks.e na‖‖

\wn. s\p.

∼∼∼d. d. s\ n.

wrG\r r

ka rti ke ye na

||

ws∼∼∼R r

kr tar tho||

p \m g / m g rsmya ha m

‖‖

∼∼∼∵R _

^ R swr g r

wr / g \R ·

m m m m

||\ S _

^ S _^ S

m

||

_^ S _

^ S ‖‖

anupallavi

p p / d d×n p d / S S _

^pa ra ma nam da

||

_^ s d d S

gn d

ra ha||

gwn D p /

gw

d P msye na

‖‖

/×p m /

×p m /

×p m p

w

D · s d \P _^

pa ra ma ta tva||

_^ p p m

wm P m g

va||

/×m g /

×m r / g

g∼∼∼

g∼∼∼R ·

kye na

‖‖

s p. D. s s s r∼∼∼M g /

×p

∼∼∼_

M Pwm

sarasıruha mrdu pa da yu gmena

||

wp d s

gn d p

wm p

sa rva lo ka sa ram||

d /×s

X

d P m g \r g rn. ye na si ve na

‖‖

\s∴S \P. p. d.

∵d. _

^ | _^ d s

∵s r _

^ | _^ r / m g

∼∼∼r ‖

∼∼∼∵R · \S _

^ S 1.wp. d. | S r m P d s | \

gN d P m g r ‖

(\(s∴S)

R · S _^ S 2. p.

∴p. | d.

∴d. S s

∴s n

∵n | D p / d p m g r ‖

(\(s∴S)

R · S _^ S 3. s r | w

m p d S /wr s n | D p / d p m g \gr ‖

(\(s∴S)



R · S _^ S 4.

∵s r _

^ | _^ r / p \m ∼∼∼

m | g \r /×m g \r ‖

\S r s r∴r /

×p

∼∼∼_

M pwm p p / d _

^ | _^ d

∵d p d

∵d / s _

^ | _^ s s

∼∼∼r r /

×m g r ‖

s∴S p

∵P d

∴D s p d / S _

^ | _^ s \S S | n d P m G r \ ‖

caran. am

∼∼∼P /

×n d

×n p /

×d m g r / m g

skam da na ma bhu va||

g s s r m∵g∼∼∼m

na ra m ja||

P · pne na

‖‖

P · ∴p \m g r \s _^ | _

^ s \p. d. s _^ | _

^ sws r

wm ‖

(skamdanamabhuvanaramjitena)

wm p D d d d

∴d _

^sa na ka di mu ni brm

||

_^ d d /

×n d /

×n p

da sam||

p /×d p / d m g

nnu te na‖‖

Pwm p / d

∴d / n

∴n D p / n d

∵d p m | p

wmp d S

∴s n | /d p

∵p m g r s r ‖

(sanakadimunibrmdasamnnuena)

P d / S · s skum da ku d. ma l.a

||

s d /×s \gn d /

×n p

ma m ju ra||

p/×d p / d m g

da ne na‖‖

P d∵d S

∴s n

∴n d P

∵p m | P / n

gn D | p / d p m g r S ‖::

s p. d.∴d. s

∴s R m

∴m p

∴p d

∴d s p | d / r \S n d p d | s n

∵n D

∵d p

wm ‖

(kumdakud. mal.amamjuradanena)

×p m / p m p d s

×n d /

×n p \m ∼∼∼

mgu ru na va ra sa ta ra

||

p d d sX

d p p mma m da ha

||

p m g r g \r ∼∼∼rse na

‖‖



S∴s R

∴r M

∴m P

wm p P p

vam da na di pu ji te na gu he na||

Xp M p D d D

va gvi la sa yo||

d /×n d p / d \P · w

mga s.a n. mu khe na

‖‖

P D∴d S s d s n d p / d \P m

saum da rya ca ru na t.ya ja le na

||

P /s dgd p

wm p

sa m mra jya vai||

d /×s

X

d P m g r g rbha ve na si ve na

‖‖

\S · ∵s r∴r m

∴m P · p

wm p d

∴d | /

×n×n d P m p /

×n | d

∵d p \m ∵

m g∵g r ‖

s \P. d. Swp. d. S · ∴

s r s r∴r | /

×p

_m∼∼∼M p

wm p d

∴d _

^ | _^ d s n

∵n d

∵d p m ‖

pwm p / D d \p d

∴d / S s p d S | r s

∵s \

gN d s n | ∵

n D p∵p m g r ‖

s∴s / r

∴r / m

∴m / p

∴p / d

∴d / s

∴s r

∴r / m

∴m | g

∴g r \S

∴s n d | \P · / d p m g \gr ‖

(karun. arasa)

kırtana— adi tal.am — Subbarama Dıks.ita

please see next few pages in landscape modefollowed by


please see next few pages in landscape mode


28.1

2.6

kırt

ana—

adit

al .a

—Su

bbar

ama

Dık

s .ita

pall

avi

pw d

ss

nd

nd

pp

/d

pp

mpa

rtha

sara

thi

ni

| |× p

m/p

mp

d× p

_ m× p

_ mp

d/× s

see

| |X d\p

/d

pm

g× g

_ r/× g

_ r× m

gvi

mpa

nisr

ı

‖ ‖

sp

ds

pd

ss

nd

nd× p

/d

p\m

part

hasa

rath

ini

| |/× p

_ m/× p

_ mp

ds

rmp

dS·

see

| |X d

p/× d

pm

gR·g\s

vim

pani

ya

‖ ‖

\P .∼∼∼ d .

d .s

s\

n .∵ s∼∼∼ r

part

hasa

rath

ı| |

s× r

sr/

pm

gm

gr

yee

| |/

gg∼∼∼ g∼∼∼ R·S

·sla

a

‖ ‖

\P .∼∼∼ D .

d .s

s\

n .∵ s∼∼∼ r

part

hasa

rath

ı| |

srm

pd

/n .

dp

m∵ p

gr

yee

| |/

gg∼∼∼ g∼∼∼ R·

S·

sla

aku

‖ ‖

anup

alla

vi

P/× n

d\m

pp\g m

gG·m

part

hiva

val .i

vi| |

mP

mg

rr

/m

gs

dara

n .a| |

sr/× p

_ mm

g∵ g

w mni

pun .u

kr‖ ‖

Pd

pd

/S

p∼∼∼ d

part

hiva

rapr

asa

| |/× r

s\d

/× n

p/× d

g mda

kara

| |g

rw m

Gw s

rn .a

cara

n .u‖

w pm

‖sr

ı

cara

n .am

737

s/× g

_ r∼∼∼ G\s

/× g

∼∼∼

_ Rg

kari

gava

di

| |g\r

/g\r∼∼∼ r

kka

rim

oR

a| |

\\n .

sr/

r/× m

gg

/× m

rli

d .aga

ma

‖ ‖

sr

r/

gr∼∼∼ r

rg

gr

ss

_ ^

kari

tru·m

cibr

oci

na| |

_ ^s

sr

rp

mg\r

kari

ve| |

∵ rs

/× r

sr

/g

r\s

_ ^

lpu

gada

‖ ‖

_ ^s

s\p .

p .D .·\× r

∵ ss

\n .

∵ s∼∼∼ r

_ ^

naru

dara

mo

Ra

la

| |_ ^

rs

rm

gw m

pna

ruda

| |d

pm

gr/× g

r∼∼∼ r

ravi

nida

‖ ‖

w s∼∼∼ r

r/

pm

g\∼∼∼ r

_ ^r

r/

g\s

naru

talm

ibro

cum

a| |

∵ sr

S·w r∼∼∼

mnn

aru

sa| |

mg

∵ gg

/m

/∼∼∼ P

_ ^

mi

gada

‖ ‖

_ ^p

pw m

Pd

pd× n

D_ ^

sara

n .am

nna

kaka

| |_ ^

dn

dd

/× n

pca

radh

ı| |

p/× d

p/× d

pp\m

ruga

ci‖ ‖

∵ mp\m

m∵ m

g/∼∼∼

mp\w m

psa

radh

iga

rva

hara

| |D·n

dda

sara

| |p

M·/× n

d/

np

_ ^

thig

ada

‖ ‖

_ ^p

p∴ p

/d\

pd

sp

ds

∴ s_ ^

para

ma

bha

ktu

laki

ha| |

_ ^s

pd

sr

para

ma

hi| |

/mg

rg

r_ ^

ma

losa

gi‖ ‖

_ ^r

pd

sr\m

pd

/r∵ s

_ ^pa

ram

ada

ma

n .ici

na| |

_ ^s

rm

P·d

spa

ram

a| |

g dp

dp

mg

r/

mg

stm

ud .u

gada

‖ ‖

/g

r/

gs\

P .d .

s∵ s

R× p

_ mg

× mp

mgu

ruku

cabh

ara

yagu

rug

min

.im

ana

su| |

∵ mp

dd

d/

nd

pgu

rune

Ru

gum

aru

ni| |

w mp

d↗\w m

P_ ^

Pgu

ruvu

gata

‖: : ‖: :

738

2.m

P↖

/dp

gada

siva

‖ ‖

m/× p

m/

dp

/× s

d/× r

s/

gr

/m

gr

sR

guru

guha

budh

aka

vigu

runu

tasu

papa

| |p

ds

w rs\

Mp

guru

pha

lada

mu

la| |

/× s

g dp

mg

sr

mgu

ruvu

kha

dasr

ı‖ ‖

coll

ukka

t .t .u

svar

am

P·d

sp

d/

rsn

dp

/g d\P

tata

iyya

taka

taka

jham

| |M·\

Gr/

pm

taka

| |∵ m

gr/

g\S

rs

jha

n .uta

ka‖ ‖

\P .·D .

sp .

p ./

d .∵ d .

w sr

mw g

mp

jam

tari

tadh

imi

taki

t .a

| |\w M·P

dw m

pta

dha

| |d

d/× n

g dp

w mp

dn .a

ta‖: : ‖: :

w pD

ss∴ s

r/∴ r

/m

Gm

w mP

mta

dhın

uta

jam

ta| |

/× p

m/× d

p/

d∴ d

w mp

taka

taka

digi

| |/

d∴ d

pd

/× r

sr

rta

dari

mik

in.a

‖ ‖

sr/

mg

r/

gr

∵ S/

rs

nd

∵ P/

dta

kit .a

jham

taku

mta

| |p

mg

rg

X rS

p/

gta

dhim

nna

m| |

rsn

dp

mg

sta

kata

dhim

gi‖

rm

‖n .a

tom

28.1

2.7

tana

varn .

am—

at .a

tal .a

—Su

bbar

ama

Dık

s .ita

Tan

aV

arn .a

mco

mpo

sed

atth

ere

ques

tof

Raj

aV

arag

un.a

Ram

aSa

ngil

iVır

appa

Pan .i

.yan

Ava

rgal .

Zem

inda

rof

Siva

giri

.

739

pall

avi

sr/× p

∼∼∼

_ M·/× p

mg

srıi

raa

aa

a

| |

/×p

∼∼∼

_ MP

mm

/p

∴ p/

d∴ d

/× n

g × nd

∴ dp

ma

jıva

aa

aa

aa

aa

aa

a

| |p

/× n

d∴ d

pm

p/× n

ks.a

aa

aa

adi

i

| |d

pd

w mp

d\P

ipa

aa

rii

pa‖ ‖

d/× s

dp

mg

w rg

: :\s

∵ s\

P .d .

∴ d .S

p∴ p

aa

aa

aa

la: :

sri

iva

aa

llılo

o

| |

/d

∴ d/

s∴ d

/r∴ r

/m

∴ mg

∵ gr

w mp

d/× s

d\P

mg

ro

oo

ola

ade

ee

vaa

see

ee

ena

aa

| |\s

r/

p\m

anu

kuu

| |∵ m

g\∼∼∼ R

uu

la‖ ‖

sr

/× g

r\ S

aa

aa

a

anup

alla

vi

d/

sd\P

w mp

d/× s

srı

ira

aa

aa

| |

dg d

p∵ p

mg

m/

dp

∵ pm

gm

/× p

mg

r/m

Gji

ii

illu

usi

iva

aa

agi

ii

iri

iva

| |g

rg\s

rg\R

saci

ii

idvi

la| |

rd .

p .d .

∴ d .s

↗w m

sasa

mta

too

lla

‖ ‖

740

pd

/S·

: :2.

w ma

asa

: :lla

‖ ‖p

d/

S\p

↖d

sr

/m

g\R

aa

sasr

ıi

kaa

art

ike

| |

/m

gr

gs

r/× g

rs∴ s

/r∴ r

pp

/d

∵ d/

s∴ s

m∴ m

ee

ee

ee

ee

ee

yaa

baa

ahu

ule

e

| |/

p∴ p

/d

∴ ds

∴ s/

r∴ re

eya

aba

aa

a

| |/

m∴ m

/p

∴ pd

/r\S

aa

laa

suu

bra‖ ‖

nd\P

mg

w rg

hma

mm

mm

n .ya

a

muk

tayi

svar

asa

hity

am

\S,

rs

r/

M·

∵ Gm

sadu

hrda

yaka

ra| |

P,w g

mp

D·

∴ D/

nd

p\M

P/× n

dpa

t .ala

pada

bja

tasu

kum

ara

mga

vi| |

∵ dp\M

p/

ng d

pdi

tam

ara

hara

ku

| |\M

p∴ p

M/

pm

ma

raku

ma

rana

‖ ‖

gg r\S

r/

Mg

: :\S·\

P .d .

s\\n .

sr

/m

gta

sana

tku

ma

ra: :

sam

ady

akh

ila

niga

ma

si| |

\∵ R·

rg

r\P

/d

pm

gr\S

rm

pd

s_ ^

roni

laya

saga

rasa

ma

nasa

mnn

uta

bha

vasa

| |_ ^

sg

rS

nd

p_ ^

gara

sadh

vasa

sam

| |_ ^

pm

Gr\S

/gha

rapr

asa

da| |

rs

nd

pm

gr

kara

sara

van .a

bha

va‖ ‖

741

cara

n .am

D/× s

dg p

mg

sR

daa

aa

asy

amm

| |

/×p

_ Mg

g/

m∴ m

/p

∴ p/

d∴ d

/× n

d/× n

p/× d

p/× d

mje

ee

ma

aa

aa

ani

ini

iko

oo

o

| |/× p

g/× m

r/× g

sr

/m

oo

oo

oo

ree

| |↗

g/

m/

P/× n

g dnu

ura

nii

‖ ‖

g pg m

g gr

sr

w mp

ii

ii

iii

i‖: : ‖: :

2.g

/m

/P·↖

nuu

ra‖ ‖

svar

asa

hity

am

1.P·∴ p\m

∵ mg

r/

p\m

papa

pan .a

tulu

nara

| |

gr

gs\R·\

P .d .

satu

lusu

rıpa

t .a| |

s\\w N .

sla

gam

dhu

| |r\S

rlu

sat .i

‖ ‖

mg

w mp

yagu

dura

742

2.P

∴ pm

∵ mg

∵ gr

/Pm

g∵ g

rs

rg

sR

papa

ma

ma

taga

lapa

paya

naga

nam

ara

varı

| |

\S\

P .d .

∴ d .S

p .d .

Sr

/m

G∵ g

rS

yagh

resa

raye

mca

kusa

ma

jaga

min

isa

| |r

mp

Ds

p/

dra

sada

l .aks

.isa

ra| |

/S·\

Pd

psa

lapa

su| |

mG

rs

rw m

pka

lapa

suda

tira

‖ ‖

3.D

pm

gr

gw s

Rm

pD

pm

gr

sn .

dana

vani

kara

vida

raka

dasa

kuva

laya

su| |

D .p .

p .D .

sw p .

D .s

/d

D/× n

g nD

/× n

w pdh

aka

radh

atr

ma

dapa

hada

nani

dana

mu

| |D

w mm

/∴ p

pD

dasp

ada

vibu

dha

| |∴ d

S\P

Ds

l .ise

nadh

ara

| |

rs\N

∵ nD

w pdh

rta

nıpa

dam

a

4.d

p∵ p

mg

/p

mg

/m

gr

gs

r/m

gw r

gs

rda

yasa

lupa

sam

aya

mid

ika

dam

ugu

dam

oR

ala

mig

u| |

/×g

s∴ s

/r

∴ rr

p .p .

p .d .

d .∵ d .

d .s

sp .

d .s

rr

lavi

nivi

naka

nuni

kita

gava

tagu

lam

aga

ladi

ghu

| |/

mm

∴ mm

gr

/d

plu

gona

vala

dula

la| |

mg

r/

p∴ p

mg

rda

niba

luka

taga

da‖: : ‖: :

s∴ s

rw s

rm

mm

∴ mg

mw p

mp

/× n

g nd

∵ d× d

ppo

garu

gala

cigu

ruvi

lutu

mu

luku

laga

mu

laka

lu

| |

743

p∵ m

∵ p/

nd

pd

∵ ds

sw p

ds

r/

mg

rg

sr

/va

lace

live

lugu

sega

laci

ruta

vale

me

lagu

ciR

u

| |g

sr

sp

d/× s

g dka

ruva

live

tala

bo| |

pm

gr

gs

/s

ngu

lupo

lati

nipo

lu‖ ‖

dp

mg

sr

w mp

vuda

nara

danu

pum

u

5.D·\

P/

d\P·\M

gm

/d

pm

gm

/p

mdh

ara

l .am

aim

aru

balu

kula

tani

viga

| |

∵ mg

w rg\R·

Rr\

S·

Rr

∵ r/

Mg

luga

tam

imı

ran

gasa

ran

gava

ram

ga| |

rg

S·\P .

d .sa

drsa

pam

ga| |

Sp .

d .s

rw m

pga

iko

nive

layu

mu

‖: : ‖: :

mG

mw g

mp

/M

mp

/n

Dd

w mp

dS

ma

ral .a

gam

ana

ma

nava

tiga

dapa

luna

ra

sw p

ds

Rg\

sr

r/

mG

rs

g rg

sr\s

_ ^da

pilu

vara

daka

nika

ram

inta

neda

kalu

gara

| |_ ^

ss

pd

sp

/d

p_ ^

dapa

n .ati

payi

va| |

_ ^p

pm

gw r

g\S

davi

lasi

tave

‖ ‖

sn

/g

rs

nd

w pda

niga

dita

pha

lada

6.D·S·\P

d/

rs

nd

∵ dp

∵ pm

w g× p

_ Mra

rapo

rva

duca

lam

uva

ladu

rada

ya

| |

/P·P·\w M

pd

/× s

g dp

∵ pm

∵ mg

r/

Gpa

rava

rada

yita

nit .u

lana

lacu

t .e| |

/R

,∵ R·

r/

mm

era

mi

gu| |

gr

/g

∵ gr

w sR

laka

lagi

nadi

ra‖ ‖

744

/S·S·\

Pd

sp .

p ./

d .∴ d .

/s

∴ sr

w sR

sara

sara

mu

lane

Ri

gina

sara

sud .ı

| |

/G·∴ G·

r/m

gs

rm\G

mp

w mp

/D

vera

palu

kana

lavi

gadu

vela

dive

| |\P·\

Mg ·

Gra

rara

| |r

/g\S

rm

Pni

nura

mm

ma

nera

‖: : ‖: :

d/

sd

∵ dp

mp

/d

p∵ p

mg

m/

pm

∵ mg

∵ gr

/mpa

luku

lace

liva

lem

eyi

vila

sili

sola

sera

veta

| |

Gg

rg

w sR

rd .

s\

w n .S

rs

rm\

Gdı

rata

lapu

mır

ava

lapu

lura

ma

dini

go| |

mg

m/

p∴ P

mp

rata

gina

sara

va| |

nD

pw m

pD

tije

rata

gada

‖ ‖

pp

/d

∴ d/

ss

/r∴ r

d∴ d

/s

∴ s/

r∴ r

/m

∴ m/

g∵ g

r∵ r

jaga

mu

luvo

gula

gapa

gago

nibe

gad .a

d .ara

nesa

gi

| |

mg

gr

sr

/d

rS

w mp

d/

sX d

Pm

gr

/g

tiri

gina

yasu

rula

saha

sam

ulu

pad .u

vad .a

ce| |

sr\

S/

Gr

s_ ^

rici

sam

rajy

asa

m| |

_ ^s

nd

P\M

gpa

dapa

kari

‖ ‖

rs

p .d .

sr

w mp

kosa

gina

guru

guha

D/× s

dg p

mg

sR

dasy

am

| |

× p

∼∼∼

_ M····

be····

| |······

| |r

/m

g/

m/

Pn

dre

enu

ura

nii‖ ‖

745

/×p

mg

rs

rw m

pd

/× s

d∵ d

p∵ p

m∵ m

Gm

/× d

ii

ii

iii

ida

aa

aa

ani

iga

daa

| |

p∵ p

m∵ m

Gm

/× p

m∵ m

Gr

/m

g gg g

g ga

aa

ani

yee

ee

luko

oo

oo

| |/

R_ ^

R_ ^

o| |

_ ^R

sr

/× g

ro

oo

o‖ ‖

\S

_ ^S

ra

Aft

ersi

ngin

gth

ean

upal

lavi

,muk

tayi

svar

a,th

epa

llavi

shou

ldbe

take

nup

and

com

plet

ed.

�In

the

cara

n .asv

aras

ofth

ista

nava

rn .am

,the

begi

nnin

gan

den

ding

ofth

eth

ird

svar

ais

seta

sdh

aiva

ta,a

ndth

efo

urth

svar

ais

seta

ssa

rva

lagh

u.

746


28.12.8 daru — adi tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita

pallavi

Pw

d S ·X

d p dgr s S

×p

_m

srı ka ru d. a ni ki

||

/×p

_m p d s

gd p

gm g

nu ko

||

wr / g \s r m _

^ri va cci ti

‖‖

_^ m g g

∵G

∴G /

×m g

cim ta le lla dı||

gg \r r s /

×r s r m

rcu mu sa||

m g∵g r / g

gg r R · S

mı

‖‖

anupallavi

p d∴S \ m m / p \ m g _

^

srı ka t.a ks.a mu na

||

_^ g s r m p

sthi ra sam pa||

d n dp p/×dp p \m

dave la yu

‖‖

m p d / s s \gn d p /×n

gd p

srı va ra gu n. a ra||\m w

m p d×p

_m×p

_m

ma bhu||

p /d/×n

X

dpmgrpmpa la

‖‖

caran. am

d d d d n d p p /×d p p \m

a ppu na mu ni gi na

||

m∵m p d pya va ni ne

||

/×d p p m m g \r

tti ga cu‖‖

r r r∵R / m g r / g r S

na la go tro

||

D. s \wn. s r

ddha ra ku||

r m g r / ggg r S _

^

d. ı ve‖‖

_^ s d p M · / ×p p \gm G s r

ce ppa ta ga ni vi bu||

/×m p D

dhu la ba||

n d p p /×d p \m

dha le lla

‖‖

mwm p d p m g r /

×m g

ce d. a na n. a ci na na la||

s s r m psa rva kjnu

||

d n d p / dgd P · _

^

d. ı ve

‖‖

_^ p d p p

wm p

∼∼∼P p m

ta ppu le ka vi||

p d /×n d \P m g _

^

bra la m du||

_^ g r m p _

^vi dya la

‖‖



_^ p d d d

∵D d d D n d

da na ra je yu ca tu||

p p \w

M p d _^

ra na nu||

_^ d p d / S _

^d. ı ve

‖‖

_^ s

Xn d s r r r r / g

ye ppu d. u ne d. a te ga||

r S rni sa tra

||

/ M g r _^

sa la‖‖

_^ r s \p d s s r m

ner pa ra ci na pu ru||

P · d s \gd p

s.a rtha pa

||

p \gm g r mru t.ı ve

‖‖

p dd sS p d S / r s n d p mta jhjha jham ta ka jham

||

p / dd dDwm p

ta ddhi nnam ta dha||

D /×s

gd p m

∵m g

n. am‖‖

r / gg \ rR \ s rR s r / m g r gta jhjham tta ri tta

||

s / rR S p. d.ta thdai yya tari kud. u

||

S s r / M g mjham

‖ ::‖ ::

p / M p d p \M p Dwm p d

∴D

ta jham ta ki t.a jham||

p D∴d S p d

ta jham ta rum ta da

||

S s r / M g rn. am

‖‖

gr s r / gXr S

wm p / d

∧d P mgrg

taki ta jham taka ta jham||\s r \S d / g r s d /

×s

ta ka jham ta||

gd p\ M g

wr M

kata dhimgin. atom‖‖


S R /×p

∼∼∼_

M P D | m p d /×s

gd p m g

wr g | \R R \P d.

∴d. S |

p. d. s r / p m g∵g \R | m g

∵g r

∵r / g \S S | r / m \G m g /

∼∼∼M P |

m gwm p D / n d P | \

w

M P Dwm p / d / s |

X

d P m g r / m G G |

∴G m g m p \M G | m g \R R

∵r / g \R | s \n. s r / m g

×g r∼∼∼R |

s \wn. S \P. d. s

wn. s | p. d. s r / m g s r P | m g r s n. D. / d p m |

G \R / m g r / g \S | r m p D p M \G | m / p m G r / m g \R |



\S r m mws R m m | g m P m

gm p p D | w

m p / d∴d P

wm p D |

wm p d /

×s

X

d P \M G | \R gws R / m g \R | \P. d. s r m p

∴p D |

r m p / n d p D∴D | \R m p d /

×s d

gd P | m p d s \P d

∴d S |

p p / d∴d / s

∴s / R R | p d s r / m g \R R | s r / g \S s / g r S |

/ g r s n d p D S | d / sX

d P m g r / gXr S | s r m m

∼∼∼M g m p p |

wm p d D p

wm p p | w

m p d s r m p d S | s rwm p d n D S |

d s r m g r / G \S | r g \S r r /×m r /

×g s | /

×r d / s n d p /

×n d S |

P \M G \R g s | / g r s n d p m g r s | p. d. s r / P M G |

\∼∼∼R _

^ R _^ R s r / g r | \ S _

^ S _^ S _

^ S _^ S ‖

28.13 janya (bhas. anga) 6 — at.han. a


mel.am 28 — harikedaragaul.a

janya raga (bhas. anga) 6 — at.han. a

LAKS. AN. A


at.han. a ragassampurn. assagrahassarvakalikah |

murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s r g m p D n s,avarohan. a: s n D p m G r s ·


bhas. anga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; desıya raga; suitable for singing at all times.

janya — since both kaisiki nis. ada and kakali nis. ada come mixed in this raga, people of modern sampradayahave determined that this is a janya of (29) dhırasankarabharan. am. This raga is shining mainly because thedhaivata, which is the jıva svara for this raga shows up very close to kaisiki nis. ada. Therefore, Venkat.amakhi



who is the principal guru for those who revere the ancient sampradaya, treating kaisiki as the laks.an. a svara(kuRippu svara), has determined that this is a janya of (28) harikedaragaul.a.

murcchana — This janya raga has to be regarded as sampurn. a since different svaras are mixed differ-ently, as mentioned in the sloka. In the gıta written by Venkat.amakhi, the commencing phrases are (g p ds). This prayoga has been changed drastically in recent years. In practice, the sancara (r m p n) alone isshown in the arohan. a. Different types of vakra sancaras show up in the avarohan. a. However, (d p / ) willshow up as (d

×n p ), and (g r) as (g

×m r)’.

jıva svarass — In this raga murcchana, in the arohan. a, the dhaivata is shown as dırgha, and in theavarohan. a, both dhaivata, and gandhara are shown as dırgha. Hence, he dhaivata, and gandhara are the jıvasvaras for this raga. For these two svaras, the gamakam by the name ‘val.i’ shines.

gandhara — This svara shows up as sadharan. a gandhara in some places, antara gandhara some othertimes, and sometimes with kampita without even touching the level of antara gandhara.

_

Gwr mR

×m rs

— the symbol [ will indicate this occurrence. In the vın. a, one should descend to the

rs. abha, holding the string firm in the pancasruti rs. abha sthana — ([∼∼∼G (

w×m \

_

G×m r s).

dhaivata — Since this svara is the important jıvadhara, without exhibiting its originality, it will alwaysshow up touching the kaisiki.

_

Dwn D

wn p

— (n \D) (D×n P) (

×n / \

×s

_

D) (×n

_

D /×n \P) (p /

×n

_

D×n P) — even though it is shown

as (D, D), it will appear as shown above, with a mixture of gamakas. All these have to be played in thevın. a, in the pancasruti dhaivata sthana. The gandhara and dhaivata are played according to the context.

nis. ada — The kaisiki nis. ada that is close to the dhaivata stated above, will provide great ranjana. Onlythe kaisiki will show up when handling the lower notes (m p d) without touching the upper s.ad. ja, asalso when reaching the mandra sthayi.

The kakali will shine when ascending with (p n s) (d n s), and when descending with (s n p).There will be an extra level of nokku in the nis. ada. In (

wn. s r) (

wr m p) (

wm p) — there will be nokku in

the first svara itself.

While ascending up with kakali nis. ada using ‘pa dhi nu sa’ — one should descend with jaru rubbing onesvara with another svara. If one ascends to an upper svara from pancama holding the dhaivata very firm, itwill result in sankarabharan. a. While ascending to kaisiki nis. ada using the phrase (p d n m), the s.ad. ja willshow up slightly less while holding in the nis. ada sthana.

While descending in the normal manner with (s d p m), we will end up in devakriya. Since (d np) is there, the raga will sparkle only when the dhaivata is somewhat played here. All these features canbe grasped from the laks.yas shown below.

LAKS. YA




g p d sa tu li ta

||

S n d d d pre re sa u ra bha

||

p m p G m dsr m m ga a ra

||

D p g g m pru pa ra ghu ku la

||

g r s S s ddi i pa srı dha ru

||

d P M p mre e ta t.a ka

||

p m p n s r sha ra n. a ka vu si ka

||

m g r S s nya a ga ra ks.a ku

||

N s d d p mre re ya a i ya

||

g r sya i ya

javad. a

S Sa re

||

G m P p mu gra ko da m

||

G m d d d pd. a a ga m d. a na

||

p m p G · mpa a m d. ı tya

||

M d D Pja n. u re re

||

p d n p m m msı i i ta a a pa

||

g r s s s g gte e e si m m du

||

n S n d d pba m m m dha na

||

G m d d Pdı na sa m ra

||

g r s d d d pks.a n. a a ra a va m

||

G m p p s sm n. a ku m m bha

||

r s s m g r ska ra na kha m d. a na

||

g m p p s Ssri i i ra a ma

||

S n d d p mra ma bha a a dra

||

g r s s s g gpa a a t.t.a a a bhi

||

r s n d d p mra a ma ma m m m

‖‖

g r s g p d spa a hi a tu li ta

||

Sre

‖‖


pallavi

s \wn s p

w

d n \Ptya ga ra

||

p m R ·m rwm p /

×n p /

×n p

jo vi ra ja||



/×n

∼∼∼_

D \wn p m pXg R · / m r s

te ma ha

||

wn. s r m p /

∼∼∼D · w

n s rra ja ra ja srı

‖‖

s r s \ n s pw

d n \Ptya ga ra

||

p m g m \g mwp N · p

jo vi ra ja||

p m R · s d /×s d /

wn p d

te srı ma‖‖

wn s r s /

×r s \ n p

w

d ntya ga ra jo

||

/×s

gd p

∴p m g

w

M · p n pvi ra ja

||

p m R · S _^ S

te

‖‖

anupallavi

m p mwg m p /

×n p

va ga rtha ma||

\m \r wm p /

∼∼∼d d \ n d n s

ya bhu va na ra||

n p /×n

_

D /×n P ·

jo‖ ::‖ ::

2. n p /×n

_

D×n P p d

jo ha ri‖‖

\wn s /

×r s n p

w

d n \Pva m chi ta

||

p m g m \wg m pw

d N · prtha pra da ra

||

m p m r s r∵S

jo ha ra

‖‖ \×p

∼∼∼_

M p∴p \ n

∴n

srı gu ru gu ha

||

s \n s n s r s nga n. e sa ra

||

swn / S _

^ S \wn s

jo sa m‖‖

/×m r /

×m r /

×m r s r s \

wn s

se vi ta ra||

r∴r s \ n / r s n p S · /

×r \ n s

ja dhi ra‖‖

P · / ×n m p \r / [∼∼∼

gwg /

×m r s

jo a jo‖‖

s p m p p s s \ n swn S

na ga ra kha m d. a khya pu ra||

\w

N r r S r s r s \ n Sn. a pra ti pa di ta ra jo

‖‖



\ n s n / r∴

S / r∵s

X

d /×s_

D /×s_

Dyo gi nı ga n. a ra jo

‖‖

pwm p s

wn s G · / ×m R s r

yo gi ra ja ra ja srı‖‖

caran. am

d /×n d /

×n d d / n \p w

s n Pka li ra hi

||

m /×d p \wg m p P · d N · / ×s

tya na ga ra va

||

w

d n \∼∼∼P _

^ P _^ P _

^ p pw

d n sso

‖ ::‖ ::

2. n /×s \ n n p /

×n D p /

×d P m

ka li ra hi||

m /×d p

wg m p P · d N · / ×s

tya na ga ra va

||

d n \P p / n p p mso nı lo

‖‖

p d / s d n p m / d p mtpa la na yi ka

||

wg M g m /

×n P /

×n p m r / [

∼∼∼g

sa ha va||

wg m \R p /

×n p

∵p m

so nı lo‖ ::‖ ::

2.wg m R · r sso a ti

‖‖

wn. s r m p d /

w×n D / n p

la li ta ha m sa

||

/×s \ n /

×s p /

×n d /

×n p /

×n p

∵p m

la syo lla||

↗/ P _^ P r s

so a ti‖ ::‖ ::

2. P _^ P ↖ p r

so ni khi||

S · r s \ n∵s \×n

_

d /×s_

d _^

la ga ma ci ro||

_^

∼∼∼d p r s / r s \ n p

nu ta vi la||

d n \P · p wm p

so a ti‖‖

/ s \wn s r s

w

R ·×g

vi la si ta ha||

n / r s \ n s n \∼∼∼D

t.a ka va bha||

\gn

w

d n S · _^ s G · m R

so a ne

‖‖

s \ n / r S / r s \ n s pka lı la vi

||



d n s r s∵s \ n p /

×n p

ci tra vi ka||

×m / P

×p

_m /

×p

_m P

wn s

so ra kto‖‖

g /×m r s / r s \ n s n

tpa la ku su ma||

∵n d

wn s s r s

∵s n P /

wn

di vi sva

||

p m gwm p _

^ P _^ P _

^ P p rsah pa ri

‖‖

P p dwn s / r s n p

pa li ta ha ri||

n p p m g m g mha ra di da

||

pw

N · p ∵p m

∼∼∼R · S

so ni

‖‖

wn. s r

wm p /

×n p / n m / d

∴D

rma la hr da ya ra ja ham so||

wp / D \

wn s r s \

wn S

wm p

ma ha pa ra ma ham so ni‖‖

wn s G

×m R

∵r s \ n s r

sca la ta tva pra sam sa||

∴r s n \P p d \

wn s r s n

ssa si ka la va ta m sa ssrı‖‖

\w

D · ×n p S · \ n Ptya ga ra

||

p m R / m rwm p / n p

jo vi ra ja||

p m R · S _^ S

te‖‖

28.13.3 kırtana— triput.a tal.am — Muttusvami Dıks.ita

Among the navagraha kırtanas, this one, on Thursday pertains to brhaspati.

pallavi

r∵

Sws r s \

wn s

br ha spa te

||

\p p n p /×n p

ta ra||

/×n p /

×n p /

×s_

D p mpa te

‖‖

P /×s

gd p m p d p m p

bram hma ja

||

m \ [g ∼∼∼g ∼∼∼g ↗ w

g mte na mo

||

p m p d \wn s

stu te‖ ::‖ ::



2.wg m

mo||

p n p p m R ·stu te

‖ S↖

‖

anupallavi

wm P \ n s

wn

ma ha ba la vi||

/ S _^ s \ n d

bho gı||

wn s \ n / S

s.pa te‖‖

n s n r∵

Sma m ju dha nu

||

/×r s /

×r \ n /

×s n /

×s p

rmı na||

/×n p /

×n p /

×n

_

d pdhi pa te

‖‖

wm P

w×m

_

G×m r

ma hem dra dyu

||

S r \ n spa si ta

||

n rwn S

kr te‖‖

S rsnwn s d /

×n_

d/×n_

d∼∼∼d

ma dha va di||

p d \wn s r s n p

vi nu ta · dhı||

0 /×s_

D p m pdwns

ma te‖‖

caran. am

s /∼∼∼D d /

×n p

su ra ca rya||

d \wn S · n

wn s

va rya va||

p /×n D /

×n p m

jra dha ra‖‖

p p d d /×s

gd p m

su bha la ks.a n. a||

p \ g m g mja ga tra

||

p /×n p

×s

_

d×n p

ya gu ro‖‖

m P \ n Sja ra di va

||

n R×r s

rji ta kro||

∵s n d

wn s

dha ka ca‖‖

n r S · r n sja na ka sri ta

||

p dwn s / r s

ja na ka||

\ n p / n p /×n

gd p

lpa ta ro‖‖

\wn. S r

wm p

pu ra ri gu ru|| /

×n

_

d /×n

_

d /

∼∼∼×N

gu ha sam

||

w

d n \p \ n smo di ta

‖‖

×wm

_

G×m r s r s n s

pu tra ka ra

||

n \∼∼∼D ·N · S · /

×r

ka dı na

||

s n p /×n p /

×s

gd p

ba m dho

‖‖



pw×m R

w×m r S

pa ra di ca

|| /

w×g R

w×g s n s

tva ri va

||

n r Sksva ru

‖‖

s r s nwn s n \

∼∼∼D d

pa pra ka sa||

p dwn s / r s

wn s

ka da ya||

p /×d

wm p r /

×m r s

sim dho‖‖

wn S r M p /

×n pd mm /

niramayaya nı ti ka||

∴D

wp D

wn s r

rtre ni ram ku sa||

s \ N s P Sya vi sva bha rtre

‖‖

wn S

wg/

×m R s r s r n s

niramja naya bhuvana bho

||

s nsr n r n s n \D dktre ni ram sa ya

||

gd∼∼∼D d

wp d

wn s

makhapra da tre‖‖


pallavi

S ·×r s

wn s

×n /×sd∼∼∼d d nsr

sa ra sa da l.a ne||

s nwn p / p _

^ p stra sva mi

||

/×nd/

×nD×n pm/ P ·r

na tha‖ ::‖ ::

wn S n \d

∼∼∼d

w

d Ngd p m

sa rva lo ka sa||

m p/×dp

∵pmr/ [

∼∼∼g∼∼∼

gram ya

||

wg M

wg m / d p

ma ma‖‖

p m R · _^ R S · w

n. sva de

||

wr M r

wm P m

va di||

p N pwn s∼∼∼

nde va

‖ ::‖ ::

s r s n s n \d∼∼∼d · · ·

sa rva · · ·||

· · ·· · ·

||

· · ·· · ·

‖‖

p m R · _^ R S _

^ Sva

‖‖

anupallavi

m pwn s

wn r s _

^vı ra ba hu mu khya

||

_^ s g

×m r

×s / r

bha kta ja||

s n×n d

×n s _

^na va ra da

‖‖



_^ s s r s n s

×s d

∼∼∼d n s R·

vı ra mahemdrapura

||

wn s \p p /

×n

gd

su ra ku||

/×n p p

wm p

la sa mha ra‖‖

caran. am

P ·/ ×n\ wm p \[∼∼∼g ∼∼∼g \ G · wmp

bha kta ja na po||

p p p ps.a ba hu

|| p

×n

g_

d p m _^

le ya

‖‖

_^ m p d /

×s d\p w

mpm\[g∼∼∼g wg m

pam ka ja sa dr sa va||

p n p m \[∼∼∼G

stra ka||

∼∼∼g

wg m r s _

^rti ke ya

‖‖

_^ s m p

∴p n s r s

sa kti si va sa hi ta||

/×m r /

×m r _

^ r ssi m mha sa

||

s n∵n d n s _

^na ru d. ha

‖‖

_^ s s r s n s n

×n d n s

sa ra m ga va ra da||

×s n \p p d _

^ca tu ra bha

||

_^ d

×n p p

wm p

gi ne ya‖‖

svaram

S ·∵s r s s

∴

S / r s n \D ×n p

wm | P · s n p

gd d _

^ | _^ d

×n p m p g / m r s‖::

swn. s R s

wn. s r r s / n

_

D∵d p m | g m p S n \D _

^ | _^ d

×n p m

wg m p s n ‖

s r swn s

wg×m r s n / r s n

gd

gd p m | p r s

∴s n d

×n d

×n d

×n | p

∵p m [

∼∼∼g g / m r s ‖

s \n. /×r s /

×p m /

×d p /

×s n / r s

×g G

×m r | s

∵S s

∵S

wn. s | r m p /

×n p

wm p / r ‖

tana varn. am — at.a tal.am — Subbarama Dıks.ita

(please see next few pages in landscape mode)


28.1

3.5

tana

varn .

am—

at .a

tal .a

—Su

bbar

ama

Dık

s .ita

Tan

aV

arn .a

min

hono

urof

Ven

kat .e

svar

aEt

.t .en

dra

Pani

.ya

Pate

rnal

Unc

leof

the

Raj

ahof

Et.t .

ayap

uram

.

pall

avi

( s∴ S

w n .s

r/w m

psr

ıii

iii

i

) × n_ d× n

_ dP

w mp\

w GM

srı

iı

ma

aha

a| |

P∵ P

m∵ m

/p

∴ p\

n∴ n

/s∴ s

w ns

rs

raja

sru

uta

aka

avi

ibh

oo

oo

| |\

n/× s

n/× s

d/× n

d/× s

oo

oo

oo

oo

| |\

n/× r

n/× s

p/× r

sn

oo

oo

oo

oo

‖ ‖

\p

/d

n/w s

/r

sn

p: :

∵ pd

/× s

dp

m/× d

pm

/× p

m[∼∼∼ g

oo

oo

oo

jaa

: :ci

ii

ii

ii

mti

ita

a

| |

∼∼∼ g∼∼∼ g

/× m

r∵ r

sw n .

s/r

g rs

/p

m/d

g dp

/s\

n/×

rs

sri

ii

ii

ipa

aa

tii

paa

daa

aa

aa

m| |

[w n .

sr

/w m

pw m .

p .w n .

bho

oo

oo

oo

o| |

sr

/w m

p\w n

sr

w no

oo

oo

oo

o‖ ‖

rs

w ns

n\∼∼∼ D: :

p/d

[n

/×s

g dp

w mp

m\∼∼∼ G

oo

oo

ja: :

aa

aa

aa

aa

aa

| |

w gm

/×n

× _ DP

w mp

m[∼∼∼ G∼∼∼ G

/w m

R·

aa

aa

aa

aa

aa

| |S

_ ^S

_ ^a

| |_ ^

S_ ^

S‖: : ‖: :

758

anup

alla

vi

¨ 2.r

sn

sn\∼∼∼ D

aa

aa

ja

« m∴ m

/p∴ p

/d∴ d[

n/×

sg d

g dp

msr

ii

ii

ii

ii

ii

ii

| |

s/× d

g dp

m/× d

pw m

pm

r/× m

r/×

pm

/[× n

p/×

s\

n/r

nm

uu

ddu

uku

um

aa

ara

aye

ee

ee

et .t .

ee

e| |× s

p/[× n

m/×

pw r

mp

ee

mdr

aa

soo

o| |

\n

ns× r

sn

w dn

oo

daa

ruu

d .ai

i‖ ‖

S

∼∼∼

∴ S: :

w MP

/w N

SR

m∵ m

ına

: :sr

ıı

ıı

ıve

e

| |

/p∴ p

/n∴ n

s∴ s

/r∴ r

w × mG∼∼∼× m

rs

n/×

r/n× s

p/d

/n/s

ee

ee

ee

em

kka

t .ee

ee

sva

ara

aye

e

| |p/× d

m/×

pw × m

G× m

rs

t .t .e

ee

ee

mdr

aa

| |s

∴ s/r

∴ r/

m∴ m

/p∴ p

saa

aa

aa

dgu

u‖ ‖

/n∴ n

/s

∴ s/×

rg r

sn

n .aa

saa

am

dra

a

muk

tayi

svar

am

d/× n

_ D·∵ d

pm

p/× d

pw m× p

mdh

ıra

sam

uda

yavi

nuta

ca

| |

w rm

pn\

P·∵ P\

w Mp

nn

s\

w Ns

rr

rita

suku

ma

raka

rani

gam

asa

rara

si| |

sw n

sr

sw n

sn

kasa

hrda

yavi

buda

| |\D·w N

s\

Pm

amda

radh

a‖ ‖

759

D\

w ns× r

sn

p: :

/

∼∼∼

g d

∼∼∼

g D∵ d

pm

p\∼∼∼

M[

gg

w mra

dha

ravi

tara

n .a: :

dha

rara

ma

n .apu

rari

pada

| |

\× R∴ r

sw n .

sr

/S

/× p

m/

d\

P/s

∴ sw n

sr

w msa

rasa

ma

dhu

kara

cari

tam

ana

sani

javi

ma

| |p

/rs

rw × m∼∼∼ G

w × mr

∴ rla

tara

yaso

dava

| |s

ns/

S·× r

w n\D

w p_ ^

l .ita

sara

mga

m‖ ‖

_ ^p\∼∼∼

w Mp

/r

sn

pka

mka

nrpa

vara

cara

n .am

s\g n

g dg d

pg p

g mg m\

Rw m

psa

aa

aa

aa

am

aja

a| |

s/

_ D

∼∼∼

∴ Dp

∴ p/\

n∴ n

s∴ s

/rg r

s∵ s

n∵ n

yana

nii

ii

ii

ii

ii

im

| |p

/×n

m/×

pr

w mp

/rnn

ee

ee

koo

ori

| |s\

nw d

n/S

naa

dii

ra‖ ‖

s\g n

g dg d

pm

p/r

: :2.

s\

nd

n/S

aa

aa

aa

aa

: :na

dira

‖ ‖

svar

asa

hity

am

1.R·

s\

nr

sn

w dn

srı

kara

kha

lari

pum

a| |

760

/∼∼∼ S·\

w Mp

s\

w Ns

hım

dra

gam

ahe

mdr

a| |

rw × m

_ G× m

rvi

dhım

dra

| |s\

n/× r

ssa

drsa

va‖ ‖

n\∼∼∼ D·∵ d\p

rco

vibh

ava

2.R·∵ S

/r

s\

nw d

ns

rs

nw d

nS·

∴ s_ ^

era

ma

guva

soba

gupo

gad .a

tara

ma

ra| |

_ ^s∼∼∼

Mp

s\

Rm

p\

N .s

r/P

m/d

pd\n

_ ^m

am

an .i

dhım

an .i

gana

vadh

ıma

n .isu

rata

| |_ ^

w nr

s/g

r\.S

sn .i

kam

ala

pan .i

| |w n

/rs

w n\× D

∵ d=w P

_ ^ja

lada

ven .i

ma

‖ ‖

_ ^p

D\

w nS

p/× r

tvı

kava

n .ira

s .ad .j

asv

aran

tam

3.r

rrs\

w ns

rr\S

n/

gr

r\S

nr

Sm

amju

l .ava

cana

rasa

mr

tasa

hasa

jita

sa| |

rS\

w nS

pD

w nS

rm

p\

w nS

w n .s

_ ^ra

sarp

asa

rva

bhau

ma

sadh

uni

vaha

sadh

vasa

| |_ ^

sr

mp

/S

ns

_ ^pa

hara

saha

sam

| |_ ^

s× g

rw n

Sp

/×n

kam

ana

sara

ga‖ ‖

w mP

/s

∴ Sn

rnu

sare

sare

ku

dhai

vata

svar

anta

m

761

4.d× n

_ D·

d\

ns

w ns

/r

g rs

n/r

n/s

p/×

np

/sp

dha

ran .i

nisa

ran .a

ma

nuta

run .i

nika

run .a

nuda

| |

rs\

w ns

n\∼∼∼ D·

w pd

ns

sr

sw n

sn\D·/

gnu

pava

lada

pan .a

tiva

leni

laka

lada

ma

| |r

sw n

sn

/D·/

mgu

vapa

gada

ya| |

/R

sn

sn\D

rga

dura

mu

daka

‖ ‖

mp

/× n

_ d× n

_ Dd× n

pr

rata

mi

daca

tura

sarv

alag

husv

aram

5.p

∴ p/n

∴ n/s

sw n

s/∴ r

rs

nr

s∴ s

nw d

n× s

nm

aru

vica

ram

ulu

ragu

luva

lenu

ram

una

nera

yaga

| |

p/n

p/×

rs

p/n

p× s

np

/×r

s/×

rs

p/×

sn

/×s

nta

num

ara

cini

nuda

laci

ma

ruva

nani

ma

rulu

koni

| |p

dn

s/× r

sn

ppa

lum

aru

palu

kaga

| |p

/dg d

pp

mw g

mba

d .ali

kana

d .ara

kha

‖: : ‖: :

pp× s

n× s

p/p

r× s

rp

dn

s/r

∴ rr

∴ r/m

∴ mpa

d .ati

viri

pad .a

kaba

d .iye

dari

beda

riya

suru

su| |

/p∴ p

/ss

w rs

rr

gg

/mr

rs

n/×

rs

× rs

nra

nenu

rani

rata

mu

dora

tana

ma

gune

rata

nam

una

| |p

/×d

p/× d

pm

× pm

nena

ruda

laci

pilu

| |[∼∼∼ g

∼∼∼ g

/× m

r∵ r

sw n .

sva

sam

aya

mit

ini

ra‖ ‖

/r∴ r

s/× p

m/× d

p/r

tisa

yasu

kha

pha

lada

762

6.p

/×s_ D

g ·P

m\

w G·M

p\

w Gm

pw M

pn

ara

ma

yara

ma

sım

anu

ma

pani

| |

\P·P

∵ p\

w M·/

p[∼∼∼ G·\

g/∼∼∼

Mr\∼∼∼ S·s

_ ^m

apa

pam

an

paga

leni

tapa

| |_ ^

Ss× n

_ D·D

× np

nako

pana

| |w m

p/×

n

g _ Dw m

ps

nm

aru

dad .i

vada

la

‖: : ‖: :

w sR

sw n

sr

sw n

Sn

w dn

sn

p/D

× np

saro

jasa

raha

rani

ran .i

pada

mu

lanu

kori

| |

\w Mp

/Sw n

sr

w gw × m

_ G× m

rs

ng d× n

_ D× n

pw m

pm

ana

sabj

am

una

bha

jimci

ninu

nuti

mce

raka

| |m\g∼∼∼ G

/w m

\∼∼∼ R·s

_ ^ru

n .im

cira

| |_ ^

S/

Sn\× g D

pra

cala

jala

‖ ‖

\w Mp\

w Gm

pr

me

lası

lagu

n .a

7.∼∼∼ D·∼∼∼ D

d\

P·∵ P

w mp

w Ns

p/×

s_ N

s_ ^

nal .ı

kasa

l .ıku

mu

dal .ı

ma

dul .i

| |

_ ^s

r\N

S/

g∼∼∼ R

S/

rs

n\×

s_ D·∴ D

w dm

ada

l .ım

ara

l .ısu

kapi

kal .ı

ni| |

nS

/r

sn

sn\∼∼∼ D

_ ^na

dava

l .ini

ma

da| |

_ ^d

dp× s

∼∼∼

_ Dg d

g dp

l .ivi

ral .i

goni

‖ ‖

/×s_ D·P

/× d

∵ pp

m\[∼∼∼ G·∼∼∼ G

/× M

r∵ r

sR

_ ^a

l .ıja

nava

cola

lity

am

una

ke| |

_ ^r

S∵ s

/×r

s/×

pm

/×n

ps

p ./×

n .p .

/sw n .

rs

/× d

pl .ı

sada

nam

una

kuja

nida

laca

nita

lapu

neda

| |m

w Gm

w gm

ps

_ ^nu

buni

palu

kara

| |_ ^

sn

D·∵ d

pm

nim

eni

dayi

‖: : ‖: :

763

\g

∵ gm

w gm

p/×

sn

sr

ss

ns

/r

rn

/× r

n/× s

iru

lugo

nuta

nadu

kuru

laka

nugo

naga

kanu

gona

| |

p/w n

ps

r/× m

r/×

pm

/×n

w ps

p/×

rs

w rm

pw n .

ska

nugo

niyi

dita

gada

niva

dari

subh

am

idu

goka

lu| |

r/

m∵ m

r/

p∵ p

m/

ngu

nanu

cupa

liki

pi| |

∵ np

sn∴ n

r\S

luva

vacc

itir

a‖ ‖

w mp

sw n

sr

gg

/× m

rw n

s/r

∴ rp

/d∵ d

w n .s

rne

lane

lane

lakh

ara

karu

nika

lasi

jali

siya

nalu

| |

w mp

sw n

sr

m

∼∼∼

_ G× m

Rs

nr

sn

/sn\∼∼∼

g D_ ^

d .ayi

me

laga

nupa

t .ıra

giri

nura

gula

ku

| |_ ^

d∵ d

pm

/× d

pm

w pt .a

min

iva

vanu

ni

| |m\[∼∼∼ G

/m\∼∼∼ R

s/

g\r

_ ^dh

at .i

mı

rena

t .am

| |

_ ^r

sn

/s

n\∼∼∼ D

p/

rcu

pala

vim

ceru

cara

n .am

ponr

aan

uban

dham

sg n

g dg d

g pg p

g mg m\

Rw m

psa

aa

aa

aa

am

aja

a| |

/×s

_ D∼∼∼ D

pp

/n∴ n

/s∴ s

/rg r

g sg s

g ng n

yana

nii

ii

ii

ii

i··m

| |p

/n

m/p

w rm

pr

nne

ee

eko

oo

ri| |

sn

w dn

/Sna

adi

ira

‖ ‖

sg n

g dg d

g pg p

g mg m

/p

∴ p/d

∴ d[

n/s

g dg d

p/w d

pm

aa

aa

aa

aa

caa

aa

aa

aa

aa

aa

| |

764

/dg d

pg p

mg m

/p

∴ pm

∴ mg

g/m

∴ mg g

g g/×

pm

/g dg d

aa

aa

aa

aa

naa

caa

aa

kka

ani

ida

a| |

pm

g/× m

g/p

m/× d

aa

aa

aa

aa

| |p

/× dp

mw g

mp

/× da

aa

aa

aa

a‖ ‖

pm

[w g

m\w G

w mp

/g dg d

pm\[

\[∼∼∼ G

/n

dp

ma

ana

ara

saa

aa

aa

am

ii

ii

| |

\∼∼∼ G

/g d

g dp

m\∼∼∼ G

pm∼∼∼ G

g/× m

r∵ R

sw n .

si

saa

aa

adg

uu

un .a

aa

sıi

ii

| |s∴ s

/p∴ p

s∴ s

/dd

ii

laa

aa

aa

| |p

/d[/

w ns

p/×

dp

mra

aa

aa

aa

a‖ ‖

[g g

g g/

g mg m

g rg r

sn .

s/r

s/p

m/d

pm\∼∼∼

w Gm

pa

aa

aa

aa

asa

ara

asa

aa

aa

aa

| |

s\w N

sr

sw n

s∼∼∼ D

P·d

/[∼∼∼ N× s

∼∼∼ D·× n

Pgr

ee

ee

esa

ara

aa

aa

a

| |w m

p\[∼∼∼ G∼∼∼ G

gw m

aa

aa

aa

| |/×

s

∼∼∼

_ DP

mp\∼∼∼ G

aa

aa

a

‖ ‖

gm\∼∼∼ R

Ss

∴ s/

dg d

p∵ p

m∵ m

g gg g

w g/m

aa

aa

kaa

aa

aa

aa

mu

uu

u| |

g rg r

sn .

w n .s

/rg r

sw n .

s∵ s

w n .s

r\S

r/S

uu

uu

nii

ii

kee

ee

ee

l .ilo

oo

| |r

/×p

m/d

g dp\M

oo

oo

oo

o| |

m/×

pm

m[g g

g gg g

/mo

oo

oo

oo

na‖ ‖

\R_ ^

Rs

∴ sr

s∴ s

ps

∴ sd

p× d

pn

gaa

aa

aa

raa

avi

ii

| |

mp

sn

g dg d

g dp

∵ pm

/× dp

∵ pm

w gm

p/×

rs

ni

ii

ii

ii

ii

ii

mci

ika

aa

asi

i| |

w gm

p/× s

np

w gm

bro

oo

oo

oo

o| |

p/×

rw n

s/g r

g rs

/×r

oo

oo

oo

ovu

‖ ‖

765

sn

× sn\∼∼∼ D

s/p

ps

nS

w ns

RR

uu

mu

ura

sri

ii

iı

mu

uu

ddu

| |

gg

g/m

Rs× r

sn\∼∼∼ D

w ns

rr

sn\∼∼∼ D

saa

aa

am

ii

ii

ıye

ee

ee

ee

| |s

w × m_ G× m

rs

r\N

t .t .e

em

dra

aku

| |s

/∼∼∼ D

w ns

r× g

ru

ma

aa

aru

u‖ ‖

sn

w dn

/S\

MP

NS

Rm

∴ md .a

ii

ii

nasr

ıı

ıı

ıve

e| |

p∴ p

/n∴ n

s∴ s

/r∴ r

w × m_ G× m

rs

n/×

rn× s

p/d

/n/s

ee

ee

ee

mm

kka

t .ee

ee

sva

ara

aye

e

| |p

/dm

/×p

× m_ G

w × mr

st .t .

ee

ee

em

dra

a

| |s

∴ s/r

∴ r/

m∴ m

/p∴ p

saa

aa

aa

dgu

u‖ ‖

/\n

∴ n/s

∴ s/r× r

sn

n .aa

saa

am

dra

a

Aft

ersi

ngin

gth

em

ukta

yisv

ara

sahi

tya,

the

palla

vish

ould

beco

mpl

eted

.

28.1

3.6

tana

varn .

am—

at .a

tal .a

—Su

bbar

ama

Dık

s .ita

Tan

aV

arn .a

min

hono

urof

His

Hig

hnes

sR

aja

Jaga

Vır

aR

ama

Ven

kat .e

svar

aEt

.t .ap

paPa

n .d.i

yaR

ajah

ofEt

.t .ay

apur

am.

pall

avi

pm\R

/×p

mp

srı

ira

aja

| |

766

/×s_ D∼∼∼ D

p∴ p

/s∴ s\

n∴ n

/s∴ s

/r

g rs

∵ sra

jara

aa

aa

aa

aja

am

aa

| |× r

sn

dp

/d/n

/w sa

ana

am

aa

aa

| |r

mp

n\w m

p/s

nha

aa

ara

aa

a‖ ‖

/rs

np

/p× d

g pm

: :p

/×n

p/n

pm

r/× m

r/× m

rsa

aa

aa

aja

a: :

see

ee

vii

taa

srı

iii

w n .p .

rw n .

rs

/× p

mg

m/× n

p/×

sn

g dg d

ps

w nw × m

_ g_ ^

vaa

aa

llii

paa

tii

paa

aa

daa

aa

mbh

o

| |_ ^

g× m

rs

ns

n\D

× np

oja

abh

oo

o| |

mg

m/d

pm\[∼∼∼ G

oga

abi

id .a

uu

‖ ‖

/p

m\

gm\R\S

: :u

uu

uja

a: :

anup

alla

vi

S/d

g dg d

p\M

/× dp

mp

srı

ii

ii

raa

aa

a| |

\w Gm

p/×

np

Sn

/×s

g dg d\

Pp

dw n

s\R

jaa

anv

aa

vaa

aya

apa

yoo

oo

dhi

| |r

mp

n/

w MP

puu

uu

uu

| |n

w mp

n\m

pw n

su

urn .

aa

can

aa

‖ ‖

rr\N

SS

: :P

/×s_ N

SR

gg

g/× m

mm

mm

dra: :

srı

ıve

mka

t .ee

| |

rs

/× r

sn

sp

dw n

s/

w rs

np

/w r

sn

p/× d

pe

ee

esv

aa

raa

yee

ee

ee

t .t .e

ee

ee

e| |× p

m/× p

g/× m

r× r

se

ee

ee

mdr

aa

| |/×

pm

/w n

p/× s

n/× r

svi

ibh

aa

vaa

saa

‖ ‖

767

/g gr

sn

g dg d

pm

aa

aa

aa

mdr

a

muk

tayi

svar

am

/P·/

w dp

m\R

D·× s\p

_ ^pa

vana

gun .o

dara

| |

_ ^p

w mp\

n/S·× r

w n/×

s_ D

P/× s

w n× s

g _ Dp

m/

P/×

s_ D

srit

aja

nadh

a·

ram

uda

·ka

rasa

umda

| |\P

\Mp

∴ p\R

vya

kara

viro

| |[∼∼∼ g

/m\R

∵ rs

w n .s

dhi

saro

ruha

him

a| |

rm

r/× m

r/×

pm

/×n: :

w mP

/S\w N

s\

w Ns

w nka

rahi

tasu

kha

kara

: :sa

dasa

man

tara

jam

a| |

rs

/r

∴ sn\D

d× n\

P∴ p

mp

w n_ D

w pR

S\

g_ ^

kut .a

ma

n .ira

jira

jita

pada

bja

vıra

ga| |

_ ^g× m

rs\

w Nr

s\

Pna

ma

nasa

ra| |

dN

S/× g

r/×

gja

ham

saka

viku

‖ ‖

s/× r

n/×

sp

× n

g _ dp

w mla

jala

ruha

tara

n .i

cara

n .am

sn

/×s

p/d

g dP

mw r

Msa

aa

aa

ara

saa

a| |

768

p/×

np

/×n\

Pw m

pw n

sr/

m× r

sn

/rs

/rw n

sa

aa

aks

.ani

ii

ii

mnn

ee

koo

oo

oo

| |p

/[× n

ps

/× r

n/×

sp

oo

oo

rii

naa

| |m

m/p

∴ p/

sn\P

aa

aa

anu

ra‖ ‖

mp

ns

r/

mrw n

: :2.

mm

/p∴ p

/sn\P

aa

aa

aa

aa

: :a

aa

aa

nura

svar

asa

hity

am

1.S·×

rn\d

_ ^d\P\M

/p\∼∼∼ G·/

m_ ^

sam

ısr

ım

ıra

rave

| |

_ ^m\r·s\N

.·

rs

R·m

P·n

mı

ram

imcu

mım

aru

bari

| |M·

p/

S·n

korv

ale

ra| |

S·r

gm

r_ ^

kau

gilı

ra‖ ‖

_ ^r

∵ rS·n

w dn

vira

l .igo

ni

2./

dg d

Pm

pm\R

mp

/\N\P

∵ pm

p/×

s_ D

sasi

netr

ava

suca

mdr

asa

kabd

ambu

navi

ka| |

× p\M

w gm\R

r\w N .

rs

RM

Pn\m

_ ^ri

mar

gava

lari

bham

buna

rajy

asr

ıni

gai

| |_ ^

mp

n\P

sn

rko

niyı

tulu

to| |

sG

× mr

w ns

Rla

gam

gani

lane

‖ ‖

s× n

_ D× n

_ Dg d

pr

lupu

n .ya

tma

d .agu

s .ad .j

asv

aram

769

3.P·/

dp

m[∼∼∼ g∼∼∼ g

/m∴ m

rr\S·

w n .s

r/

dp

pam

capu

raga

hana

daha

nasa

dhu

jana

sam

u| |

m\

g/m

r\S

p .s

n .r

/S\

gg

/× m

r\S

/pm

daya

sura

sala

ma

dhu

rasa

lasa

drsa

sara

va| |

g/m

rS

/d

pg

cana

rasa

sva

dahi

| |/m

r∵ r\S

n\P

_ ^ta

sara

sakr

pa‖ ‖

_ ^p

sn

/gr

Sr

kara

ma

nasa

ra

4.M

/dp

mp\

w Gm

w gm

p/×

n_ D∼∼∼ D

pd

w ns

ma

ruba

luka

rada

karu

n .ale

dasa

ran .a

ni| |

× n\g _ D

pm

\Rm

p/×

n

∼∼∼

_ Dw m

ps

n\∼∼∼ D

n/g

rs

nam

mm

ina

kom

ma

gada

tam

ita

gada

tanu

put .a

| |n

/×r

n/×

sn\∼∼∼ D

m/d

kidi

tadi

rasa

ra| |

pm

[∼∼∼ G\

gm

r∵ r

saku

ram

ara

vaku

‖ ‖

Sw r

mp

sn

rra

celu

vala

raga

sarv

alag

hu

5.s

np

p/d

g dp

pm

pm

gw g

mp

np

/sn

∵ npa

lum

aru

ma

ruvi

risa

ram

ula

cilu

kala

palu

kula

| |

ps

s/r

rs

s/

rs

w ns

np

/sn

p/d

pm

gva

gala

kalu

vala

dora

tal .u

kuse

gala

vaga

mu

gula

| |g

/mr

w n .s

r/× n

pna

dari

beda

riya

la| |

sw n

ss

g× m

rs

nsi

sola

sida

laci

va‖ ‖

770

/rs

w ns

dg d

pr

laci

tira

yaba

lara

6.P·/

d

g ∴ dp

p∴ p\M

p/d

p∵ p\M

w gm

p/×

sa

nela

tasa

tam

aya

lam

at .u

ma

yala

ma

di

| |

n/s

p/× d

m/× d

p∵ p\M

r/× m

r/p\M

p/×

nm

pni

lupu

t .ane

Ra

tana

ma

mu

nuba

tim

ali

nana

nu| |\M

p/s

w ns

dg d

ma

lim

im

igu

lada

| |p

∵ p\M

/d

g dp

mla

cum

ani

rata

mu

‖: : ‖: :

P/d

g dp

mP

mr

/Mr

sw n .

sR

rs

baya

nanu

cuba

lkin

aba

lku

lune

danu

mca

ra

s/×

s_ D∼∼∼ D

pw m

ps\w N

sn

/\g

R∵ r

sn

/rla

korı

lava

lem

ela

mgu

nunu

kali

kina

l .u| |\S

sm

/d\P

pko

mdi

ma

digu

mdi

| |s

nd

/×s

_ D/\

G× m

rs

_ ^ti

gada

gara

vim

‖ ‖

_ ^s

nd

/×n

_ D/×

n_ D

pr

cila

limca

ra

7.S·/× n

_ D∴ d

pm

P∴ p

m\R

mP

\w N .s

_ ^ı

lagu

nanu

necu

t .aba

gayı

rara

| |

_ ^s

r/× n

_ D∴ d

Pm

/× n

_ Dp

mP

w gm

Ps

npu

tal .a

jala

jala

mu

calu

rago

lara

| |S

ns\g d

Pd

me

luga

lada

ni| |

ns

w ns\

g dP

mga

salu

pala

dela

‖: : ‖: :

p/×

n_ D

pm

w gm

rw n .

Sr

s/

dp

mp

w mp

ssa

raga

mu

gala

ma

niya

d .ina

nud .u

vula

ma

raci

| |

771

w ns

r/g

rs

w nR

sw n .

sr

mp

nS

/r/g∼∼∼ R

tove·R

aci

tova

rim

cita

gina

celu

vud .ı

vena

| |s

/G× m

rS

/r∵ s

duko

rika

lko

na| |\D

w dN

Sw p

saga

nıra

pa‖ ‖

Rs\

Rm

pn

raku

seya

kara

8.S·S

sw n

sR

∵ rs

w ns

rs

/N·/

w r_ ^

nıra

kane

dago

reda

nena

runa

nıve

| |

_ ^R

Sp

ps

/w N

SP

NS

Pp

dikk

anu

tala

mpu

nga

ikom

t .in

valu

| |S

w nS

Ps

gam

t .ipa

ipa

mta

| |\N

Sr

rs

rm

ava

mta

vala

du‖ ‖

s∴ s

/r∴ r

s∵ s

n∵ n\P

n/×

rn

/×s

nn\P

n/g

nanu

nala

cut .a

taga

vava

gava

kum

agu

vaya

ni| |

rs

n∵ n\P

sn\P

dn

sn\P

pd

ns

vala

pure

vako

nava

ma

nasi

d .ava

canu

vari

| |\P

P/w r

sn

pga

vata

mig

ala

| |/D

× np

mg

/mr

sva

d .ani

vala

citi

‖ ‖

sn .

/r∴ r\S

/p

m/d

g d\P

w mp

/sn

/rg r\S

celi

yala

vadu

luka

ruva

cala

mu

vid .u

vava

| |

r/m

/w P

w n .s

r/m

/w P

m .p .

/×s

n ./×

rs

w gm

p/s

vina

vayi

diba

ruva

ma

dim

ara

vaka

gayi

kona

| |w n

/×s

∼∼∼

_ Dr

mp

/×s

n\d

_ ^va

ma

d .upo

saga

va

| |_ ^

× d\w M

ps

n\× s

∼∼∼

_ Dye

luko

nava

‖ ‖

ps

nr

sw g

rn

rs

g dg d

pm

rg

/m

r∵ r

sga

raga

rika

gala

diya

nika

laka

tola

gaka

layi

ka| |

772

r/× m

r/×

pm

p/r

sr

mp

/rw n

sp

/rs

r\

w gG

× mm

aR

ima

Ri

cela

gaka

nika

ram

una

ma

nupu

mu

hat .h

a| |

rw n

Sd

D× n

pna

nuja

gube

t .t .a

| |w m

P\[∼∼∼ G

/m\R

kura

mo

vini

‖ ‖

\SP

s\N

rra

cera

rara

cara

n .att

aiyo

tta

anub

andh

am

sn

/×s

p/

dg d

Pw m

rM

saa

aa

aa

rasa

aa

| |

p/×

np

/×n

/Pw m

pw n

sr

/× m

rs

n/×

rs

/× r

w ns

aa

aa

ks.a

nii

iii

mnn

ee

koo

oo

oo

| |p

/×n

ps

/×r

n/×

sp

oo

ori

ina

a| |

m∴ m

/p∴ p

/× s

n\P

aa

aa

anu

ra‖ ‖

mp

w ns

r/× m

rn

/g s

n\g d

g dp

m/

d

g ∴ dp

∴ pm

[∼∼∼ g

aa

aa

aa

aa

cau

uu

uka

ase

ee

eya

a

| |

∼∼∼ g

/mr

∵ rs\w n .

rs

pm

/dp

w n .s

rm

p/s

np

kaa

nam

mnn

ee

ee

ee

luu

koo

oo

oo

oo

| |/r

sp

∵ p/s

np

/so

oo

oo

oo

o| |\∼∼∼ D

pm

/dp

raa

aa

a‖ ‖

\[∼∼∼ G\w g

m\R

S/g d

g dd

p\M

/× dp

mp

aa

aa

srı

ii

ii

raa

aa

a| |

\w Gm

p/×

np

/Sn

/×s

ng d

g d\P

pd

w ns\R

jaa

anv

aa

vaa

aya

apa

yoo

oo

dhi

| |r

mp

n/

w MP

puu

uu

uu

| |n

mp

n\w m

pn

su

urn .

aa

cam

mm

‖ ‖

773

rr\N

SS

: :P

/×s

w _ NS

R\

g gg g

g g/× m

mm

mm

dra

: :sr

ıı

vem

kaa

t .ee

| |

rs

/× r

sn

sp

dw n

s/

w rs

np

w rs

np

/× d

pe

ee

esv

aa

raa

yee

ee

ee

t .t .e

ee

ee

e| |× p

m/×

pg

/× m

r× r

se

ee

ee

mdr

aa

| |/×

pm

/× n

p/× s

n/× r

svi

ibh

aa

vaa

saa

‖ ‖

/g gr

sn

g dg d

pm

aa

aa

aam

dra

a

Aft

ersi

ngin

gth

em

ukta

yisv

ara

sahi

tya,

the

palla

vish

ould

beco

mpl

eted

.

774


28.13.7 kırtana— eka tal.a — Krs.n. asvami Ayya

pallavi

w×n P ·m r m p \

×n p m r m

pa la ya pa ra me sva

||

w

d /×n

_

D · p wm p

wn s /

×r s n p

××n

_

D p mri bhu va ne sva ri

‖‖

r m r m r swn. s r m r m p n p n

bha kta ja na va sam||

s rwn s D

×n p m

m ka ri ·‖‖

r m r m p /×n p m r m

pa la ya pa ra me sva||

wp D ·

w

d [n \Pri i ı

‖‖

anupallavi

r M r r Pwm p

wn s

∴s _

^ba le m du se kha ri

||

_^ s r /

×m r s

∵s n \

w

d n s _^

bha gyo da ya ka ri‖‖

_^ s s s

∵

S s nwr s

ba la kr s.n. a so da

||

n \∼∼∼D∼∼∼D

ri‖‖

s / S s∴

S s s /∵s

ba la kr s.n. a so da

||

s M /gg r s

wn s \

∼∼∼D _

^ Dri

‖‖

p d \ n s /×wr s n p / d

gd p m

ba hu va ra de gau ri

‖‖

r m r mpa la ya

‖‖

caran. am

p p m /wn p

∵p m r m

ra ks.a tu ra je sva

||

wp D ·

w

d /×n p s s

∴s n \ d /

×n d

rı ra ja ta gi ri

‖ p m‖

wm p m p s n /

×s n /

×s n \ d /

×n d

ra ja ra m ji ta||

p m / n p m r \wg m \R _

^ R S _^ S _

^sa m ka rı

‖‖



_^ s p /

×n p p m m r

wm p p /

∼∼∼d _

^ra ks.a n. a ni pu n. e

||

_^ d d d / s n /

×r s n s n \

∼∼∼d _

^dri ra ja pu tri

‖‖

_^ d d P · d / [ n

×s

gd

gd×n p m

ra tna lam kr ta

||

m rwm p /

∼∼∼D×n \

ga tri‖ p‖

p p \ wm p n s∴s _

^a ks.a ya su kha ka ri

||

_^ s r / g

Xr s n n

w

d n s∴s _

^a nam da kau ma ri

‖‖

_^ s s

∴s s

∴s n r s

Xn d

a ks.a ri e ka ks.a ri||

pd n s/wr s n p p d[N·×s d [npm

a mi ta ka me sva ri‖‖

tillana

r m r m p n p m r mu da tta nam ta m di ra

||

wp / [ N p

wm p

wn s n s \d [ n p m

na di ri di ri di ri ti lla na‖‖

r m r mwp /

×n p m r m

u da tta nam tam di ra||

wp [ N p P _

^ Pna a

‖‖

r m r m p \ n \w

M p p N s s s sna di ri di ri tam di ri na di ri di ri

||

wn s r rr \sS

wn s \wn rrr sS

di ri ti lli llam di ri ti lli llam‖‖

m pwn s r /

×m r s

wn s r s

wn s n \

∼∼∼D

di ri di ri di ri di ri di tti i lla a na||

wm p s n \D ×n p m m r

wg m R s

di i tti i lla na a di ri ti i lla na‖‖

P ·m r m p /×n p m r m

pa la ya pa ra me sva||

wp D /

×n \P ·

ri ı‖‖


d d×n p m P \wg m P | g m p / s n \

×s p /

×n \P | / d

gd p m / d p m p \G |

wg m p / s

∴s n

gd

gd

gd P | / d p m / p [

gg

gg / m r S | r

wn. s r s p m / n P |

\w

M p p / s n \gD \P | s

gn \d

gd p m / d p

∵p m | p m \[∼∼∼g ∼∼∼

g / m r swn. S |



parivarjyavarohe tu rago nat.akuranjika |s. ad. jagrahasamayukta gıyate laks. yavedibhih ‖

murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: S r g m p d n S,avarohan. a: s n d m g S ·


bhas. anga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; rakti raga; suitable for singing at all times.

For this nat.akuranji raga, besides the information shown in the arohan. a, avarohan. a, since the laks.an. a slokasays ‘gıyate laks.yavedibhih’, one should sing this raga after firmly grasping the prayogas shown in the sancarasof laks.yas such as gıta, kırtana, etc. Yet, given below are some prayogams that provide ranjana.

(Swr g m

wg / M) (s / g

wg / M m) (s

wr g m) (/ n d n \P d n s) (

wr g m / n d

wn s) (n d p n d n s) (r g

/×m r s) (/

×g r s, n /

×s n d /

×n d m g s) (s s /

gN d /

×n p d

wn s) (s n d m g /

×p g r s) (/

×n. d. /

wn. p. d. n S).

Others should be understood from the laks.yas.

LAKS. YA

28.14.1 gıta — dhruva rupaka tal.a — Muddu Venkat.amakhi

S s nn dre re bhbhu u

||

n s d nnbha ra n. a ppra

||

ss n s rr gkkhya · ta bhu ja

||

M g s m gga di pa sa mu

||

S _^ S _

^ Sre

||

n s r g Mni khi la ka l.a

||

g m d m g spa ra vi i i n. a

||

s m g m g sva i bha va a a

||

s r s n n dkha m d. a la tu mi

||

n g m n d nco o l.a ma hi i

||

s g g m d mma m d. a la va ra

||

N n s p dsim ha a sa na

||

m g s n d ndhi i sa ru re e

||

N d m Mva sa va kı

||

g sri tu

antari

n d n s S n s g gni ja ma ha ra a a a ja

||

m M m p pra a ja ka vi

||

M g s n dbho o o o ja

||

n s r g Sra vi te e ja

||

javad. a



g m pp m gtu ju bhbhu u ri

||

M M g sba ho ba l.u

||

n s gg s rte ne ghghu ki le

||

S n n d mbha gi ya ri pu

||

n dd n ssja l.a i ddha

||

n s r g Mn. a m mi hi ta

||

g m r s Smi ta a a ra

||

n d n n sva l.i vi bha va

||

rR r s njjo ı sa ra

||

sS n r Sdde va nu ta

||

s m g m pppe e vi ya pra

||

R s n Scamd da pu ra

||

r g m r s nha ra bha ra tu re

||

d n p d n sa a a a a a

||

n s r s r ga a a a a a

||

m p m M ga i ta tı ya

||

S n dd na re tti ya

||

r g m p Mbho o sa la vam

||

M g s n dsam bho o ni dhi

||

n s r g m rsu u ta m m su

||

s n d n p dsa m ma a a nu

||

n S s n de ko o o ji

||

n p d n d mnr pa a la ta na

||

g syu re

‖‖

n d n s S n s g gsa ha ma ha ra a a a ja

||

m M m p pra a ja ka vi

||

M g s n dbho o o o ja

||

n s r g Sra vi te e ja

‖‖


Among the navagraha kırtanas, this is the fourth vara kırtana.

pallavi

g∼∼∼m g /

×p

∼∼∼_

M p m g /×m r

bu dha ma sra ya

||

s∼∼∼N.

w

d. /∼∼∼

nmi sa ta

‖‖

S swn. s /

wr \S s

wn. S n.

tam su ra vi nu tam ca m dra ta||

d. /∼∼∼N. s

wr g

ra su tam‖‖

/∼∼∼m

wg∼∼∼m m n p m g /

×m r

bu dha ma sra ya||

s \N.w

d /∼∼∼

nmi sa ta

‖ S‖ tam

anupallavi



s s /n∼∼∼D d

wn P ·

bu dha ja nai rve||

n d /n /×sgd p

di tam m‖‖

D /×s

_n d

∼∼∼n S

bhu su rai rmo||

wn Sdi tam

‖‖

wn s n / g r S n d

∴d / n d \M

ma dhu ra ka vi ta pra da m ma ha nı

||

g \ S / rw

Gya sam pa dam

‖‖

caran. am

S · /r /wg m p m g /

×m

gr

kum ku ma sa ma||

s \∼∼∼N

dyu tim‖‖

d.wn. S · N · /×s D · /×n. p. D.

gu ru gu ha mu da

||

/×s_n. S

kr tim‖‖

s s swn. r S

ku ja vai ri n. am||

mwg m

ma n. i ma‖‖

/gn d M m /

×p g /

×m r

ku t.a ha ra ke||

s n. d. n. syu ra

‖‖

S s∴S / n d /

×n p

kam ka n. a di dha||

dwn S

ra n. am‖‖

n /×r s s n /s n d/

×n d /

×n p

ka ma nı ya dha ra||

d /×s∼∼∼_n s

mi thu na

‖‖

∴S

wr g m g s

×s n /

×s n

ka nya dhi pa m||

d /×n p d

pu sta‖‖

wn s n d m /

×n d m g s n. d. n.

ka ka ram na pu m||

ws g S

sa kam‖‖

S /wn d /n p d n D n ss n

kim ka ra ja na ma hi tam ki lbi s. a||

d n s g Sdi ra hi tam

‖‖



∵s rr g S n d

∼∼∼N s n d n

sam ka ra bha kta hi tam sa da na||

d m g swr g

m da sa hi ta m‖‖

28.14.3 kırtana— rupaka tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita

pallavi

gn. d.tri pu

||

wn. s

wn. r

ra su m da||

S _^

rı

||

_^ S / r s n. s

a m ba‖‖

2.gn. d.tri pu

||

wn. s

wn. r

ra su m da||

S _^

rı||

S ·m ∴m g s

i a m ba‖‖

3. n. d.tri pu

||

wn. s

wn. r

ra su m da||

Srı

||

S / gwg m g s

i i i a m ba‖‖

4. \gn. d.tri pu

||∼∼∼

nwn. S

wn. g

ra su m da||

Srı

||

wg m /

×p g /

×m r /

wg s

i i a m ba a‖‖

5. \gn. d.tri pu

||∼∼∼

n swn. g

ra su m da||

S · /nrı i

||

∵n d m

∵m g s

i i a m ba‖‖

6. \gn. d.tri pu

|| n. /

w×r S n d n

ra su m da

||

S n drı i

||

m /×n d m

wm g s

i i a m ba‖‖

7.gn. d.tri pu

|| n. /

w×r S n d n

ra su m da

|| /

w×r s n d

rı i

||

m /×n d m

∵m g s

i i a m ba‖‖

8.gn. d.tri pu

||

n. /×r S n d n

ra su m da||

/×r

gr S

rı i||

m /gd

gd M s /

gg

gg S

i ı a m ba‖‖

9. \gn. d.tri pu

||

n. / r S n d nra su m da

||

p d n /×s

rı i||

d /×n p m /

×p

gg r s

i i a m ba a‖‖

10.gn. d.tri pu

||

n. / r S n d nra su m da

||

S r s N s nrı ı

||

D n d M∵m g s

ı a m ba‖‖



gn. d.tri pu

||

wn. s n. gra su m da

||\ S _

^rı

||

_^ S _

^ S ‖‖

anupallavi

s stri pu

||

∴S · / n

∧n D

ra dya||\g m /

×n

ga ma||

n /×s

gd p d

∼∼∼N

ve dya a‖‖

/×r s s

tri pu||\n w

n s n D n dru ku tsa

||

∵d

w

d ndya

||

p D · wn s sra dya

‖‖

wn s n s _

^tri pu ra vai

||

_^ s r g

Xr S·n d n\ p d

ri mo hita ga‖‖

n s∧s N

tri pu ra|| d /

w×nd m

∵m G s

kr ta gha vidatri

‖‖

caran. am

wr g

va la||

/M m m /×p

ra ju ce||

g g /×m

lu va||

r r /gXr s s

la ri ka lu‖‖

s n.va la

||

/wr S n.

∵n. d.

ce va la||

n. /×s d. /

×n.

ti yai||

p. d.gn. d.

bhu va na‖‖

m. /gn.

va la||

d.∼∼∼

n. / Sya mu lo

||\gn.

gn.

ve la||

s /g∴g M · /n

yu t.a nı‖‖

d mva la

||

m /×p g g /

×m r

na ga||

wr g s

da||

s n. d. n. / Sa a

‖‖

s ska la

||

p m / n∧n d d /

×n

na na su ru||\p dla ta

||

p d×n n p d s

nu vu la sa‖‖

s /g∵g

ka la||

m p \g /m _^

mu lu ga je||

_^ m m /

×n

si||

D · /×n \p d∼∼∼

nya ma ru la

‖‖

wn ska la

||

nw

S r s \gn dka ma nci

||∼∼∼

n Sna sa

||

nd p d∴D ·×n sn _

^dgu n. a

‖‖



_^ n s

∵n

ka la||

d m m /n d mna vu nı

||

M · ×p G · /×mvu ga

||

rwr g \s / r s

da ci‖‖

gn. D.

wn.

tka la dha||

s /wr g m

wg /m

∼∼∼m

∼∼∼n.

ri guruguha nu ta sa‖‖

s /N \ p _^

ka la mo||

_^ p d

wn s s \wn r s

dakari samkari‖‖

ws /

gR g

ka la pi||

m/×p

Xg R s n/

×s n d

∼∼∼n

ka la paka cabha ra||\p D nka la ni

||

/×s n d m/

×p

gg

gr s

dhivadana suradana‖‖

collukkat.t.u svara sahityam

\∼∼∼N · d _

^ta jjamka tya

|||

_^ d

wn. S

wr g m

wg

ta jam takan. akaya ni ka li kalu

|||

/∼∼∼M · / p

jams.a pa

|||

\G/m\R/ g S

no di ni pramo

|||

wr g m /

×p

ta ri ki t.adi ni sa ka

|||

g /×m r /

×g s /

×r \S

ta ka dhimi takajamlabhu va na jana ni

|||

/gg

gr S

va ra da

|||

r S m /×p

gg

gr s

yini madasamani

‖ ::‖ ::‖ ::

wn. S sta jam taka dam ba

|||

/nD n\ p d n s

vanıvi harin. i

|||

wn s

wn /r _

^ta ri ta je

bhu ja ga ve

|||

_^

gr s n d /n\P d

kun. i madhu ra van. i

|||

wn s

wr g

sma ra ha ru

|||

/m/×p \

gR s

∵s N d

ta ddhınuni ra n. i puran. i

|||

p d n /×s

ta ka di gina ta ja na

|||

gd p m /

×p

gg

gr S

ta ka ta dimgi n. a tomna l.i na di nama n. i

‖‖‖

28.14.4 kırtana— adi tal.a — Pallavi Gopalayyar

pallavi

S s∴s n d p

w

d n d mwm

gn d

wn s

nıdu mu rtini kanugoni ne mmmadi||

∴s \N ∵

n d m mgni se vimci ne

||

s n d.wn s

wr gmp

nu dha nyud. a nai ti‖‖

G·/×m R·/×g\ S _^ S _

^ S _^

nı

||

_^ S _

^ S ‖‖

anupallavi



m/×n

gd

gmgs/m g m/ n d n s

wrgm

ve da ve da mta viditu t.ai na||

∴m g snd n /

wr s

vemka t.e sa saka||

n/ws n d

wm

gn d n

la jaga nniva sa‖‖

caran. am

1. M /n d m/p m g /wm g \S w

n. d. n. s.mamdara gi ri dhara sanaka dimunima

||

wr g M m m/n dnasabja br m ga

||

/wn d p d

wn S s

dhrtasubha mga‖‖

S /ggg rs n /r s

×n /×s nd\ w

p d nyim di ra raman. a gun. a bharan. a

||

/ws n d /

wn d m

∵mg

yı sa vinuta na||

s /ws n d

wm

gnd

gn

ma param dha ma‖‖

2. M /nd m /pm g / m g \S n dwn. s

pamkaja bhava di mukhasamnnuti prapa||

/m g M m m/ndnna vatsalapati

||

/n\P dwn s s s _

^tapa vanabiru da

‖‖

_^ s/g

gg rs n /r s

∵s n d /

×n d\pdn

m kase s. amka srı ni dhe va||

/×s n d /

×n d m

∵m g

tsamka ni s.ka l.am||

s / s n dwm n d n

ka garud. a turamga‖‖

svaram

s /r s∵s n d n /s n

∵n d m m

∵m g s | s /g s n. d. n. s n. | s /m

∴m

wg. m /n d n ‖::

swr g / m r s n /r s

wn /s n d

wp d n | /

×s

gd p m

wg m /

×p

gg | g

r s m gwm/ n d n ‖

28.14.5 padam — triput.a tal.a — pracına padam

pallavi

gn. D. /

∼∼∼N. S _

^na ti ro

||

_^ S · ∼∼∼n. s /

wr g

ni nnu||

m∼∼∼M

×m r /

×g s

ne Ra na m||

wn. S s n. d. n. s s

mmi ti la ks. mi‖‖

d. p. d. n. /S _^ S

na ra|| /

g×g r S s n. d. n. s n.

ya n. u to d. i

||

d. p. d /×s

∼∼∼_

N S _^

te ga de

||

_^ s s n. d. n. s n. d. p.

_^

la ks. mi||

_^ p p. d. n. /S _

^ Sna ra

||



/×g r S s n. d. n. s n.

ya n. u to d. i||

d. p. d. /_

N. Ste ga de

||

S _^ S _

^ S ‖‖

anupallavi

S S∴S

na ti ju

||

/n /D×n d /

×n d

d. u ma da||

/×n p d n S d

∼∼∼n

na ti sa||

s∼∼∼N S S

ha sa mu le‖‖

Swn s /

wr g

wm /

×p

ra ti rai na nu||

wg /

×m r s \

gN d

∼∼∼n

ku rci te gu ja‖‖

S s n∵n d m

ra ti ke m pu na||

m /×p m g /

×m r /

×g s

ka d. e mu lo sa gu du‖‖

caran. am

d. n. D. /∼∼∼N.

ka na kam gi

||

∼∼∼S ·

∼∼∼S∼∼∼

S _^

ne va ni||

_^ s s s

wr g

∼∼∼M

ga na ka ni||

g /×m r /

×g s \

∼∼∼N _

^mi s.a me rva

‖‖

_^ n d.

wn. S

∧s N

ka na ka yı|| /

w×r S s n. n. d.

∵d. _

^ve l.a ju

||

_^ d m. n. D. /

∼∼∼N.

ga na ka ram||

s swn. d. /

∼∼∼N. S _

^mma na ve

‖‖

_^ s s s S S

ta na ka sim||

wr g \S w

n swr g

i m ci yi i m||

m∼∼∼M

×m r /

×g s

wn s

da na ka pra||

wr g / S s /n

∵n d.

∵d. _

^n. a mo rva ve

||

_^ d. d. n. S n. /

×s

ta pa ka l.a||

w

d. / n. \S. D. /∼∼∼N.

l.i ta na||



S _^ S _

^ S ·ve

‖‖

s s s S s /nka lu go na ni

||

d n p D /∼∼∼N

de pa da||

S _^ S _

^wn s

ve vo||

/×g r s

wn s

wr g

yi m ti yi i i m||

m M×m g /

×m r

ka nu ve nı||

wr g s s

×s∼∼∼

n S · ×gso m mmu ga da

||

/×m R /

×g s s \n

ve yi||

/ r s s n d /×n \p D

de t.i pa da ve||

n dwn S n s

va na ru ha ks.u ni||

s /×r

gr s

wn s

wr g

kau gi lı ga da||

M _^ M · m g

ve pa lu||

M m∼∼∼N D

ma ru nı to||

dwn s S n d

va na ru t.e yi ka||

wn s n d

∵d m g

wm p

nı du da ya ga da

||

wm p \M

∵M m g

ve ya di||

wm p m g g /

×m r /

×g s

va cce ga da ve‖‖

s s s /×n d /

×n d

da na ru su ka pi ka||

/×n d p d

wn s s

ni ka ra ma ru da na||

wn s

wn s

wr g

wm /

×p

da na ru tu m mme da||

wg /

×m

gr s

×s n d p

ma la ya pa va na mu||

d n s S g mgha na mu ga ma na

||

n D /×n p D

mu ga si la la||

/×s n d /N d m

va na mu se ya mu||

/×p m g /

×m r /

×g s

ya nu di na m mmu lu‖‖


gN. D. /

∼∼∼N. S d. n. | S

wn. s /

wr g / m mM | g m /

×p g /

×m r /

×g s /

×r n. |

/×s

gn. d. p. d. n. s sS | n. d.

wn. s

wr g \S S | /

×g

gr S N. d. n. \S |



LAKS. AN. A


jujavantyakhya ragasca sampurn. assagrahanvitah |laks. yamarganusaren. a gıyate ganavedibih ‖

murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: R g m p d S | [n d [n S,avarohan. a: [n d p m m g r s | r m g r s ·


bhas. anga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; desiya raga; suitable for singing at all times.

� Though this jujavanti raga is sampurn. a as per the laks.an. a sloka it is meant to be sung following laks.yamarga. The jıva svaras that impart sweetness are rs. abha and madhyama.

(R R R) (r /m [G R [g r S) (M M M) (wm g

wm p D) (m p d /

×s d P \

gM G) (r m \[

gG R) (s r

XN

gN D

/∼∼∼N S) — These are the prayogas make this raga shine.

(r / m \[gG R [g R) — the notes in this prayoga are sadharan. a gandhara.

If this prayoga is shown frequently in the sancaras, the raga will shine forth well.(r [g m [g R) — the gandharas in this prayoga are sadharan. a gandharas in certain places and antara

gandharas in certain other places. The [ sign is used to denote the sadharan. a gandara.

The rest can be understood through kırtana and sancari.

LAKS. YA


pallavi

Rce

||

∵R r gta ssrı

||

wm P mba

||

G m g Rla kr

||

Rs.n. am

||

r /×m [

gg r s \gn. d.

m m bha ja||

/∼∼∼N.

re||

S s n. d. p.e re

‖ ::‖ ::

2.∼∼∼N.re

||

/S∴sre

‖‖

Mcim

||

∴m g

wm P

wm

ti ta||

Prtha

||

pwm p d s

pra da ca ra||



S · wn D · /×nn. a

||

X

d p pwmP·/×n d p

ravi m dam

||

m gm mu

||

/wmG r / [

×g R ·[×gR/

×m

ku m dam m‖ \ g s‖

r / Rce ta

anupallavi

snu

||

s s /Sta na nı

||

s sra da

||

s nws R · s

∵s r

sa dr sa sa||

Xs D

w

D · /×srı

||

∼∼∼D /

×n d P · /×n

ram na m m m||

/gd p

gm g

da ki

||

wm p

∧p m

∼∼∼P _

^so ram

‖‖

_^ s :

: p:: pı

||

d s s \gn dta va sa na

||

dw

d N ·dha ra m

||

p p mwg m g

m ka m bu||

p mwp D ·

ka m m||

p p m /d Pwm g

dha ra m m m||

wm g \rgi ri

||∼∼∼

r [×g

wr /\

×g \S

dha ra m‖‖

S s∴s _

^pu ta na

||

_^ s s / S S S

di sam ha ram‖‖

w

d r Spu ru s.o

||×wn

_

d×wn

_

D /×s d

g∵d p m

tta mava ta ram

‖‖

P d×s

sı ta l.a||

n∵n d

×d p

∵pm g

hrdaya viha ram‖‖

wm p /d

×s \p _

^

srı

||

_^ p m G r /m g

ws

ru kmin. ı da ram‖‖

caran. am

m /×d p

na va||

w×p

_m

w×p

_m p m g

nı ta

||

w×m

_g

w×m

_g×m

gam m

|| r [

w×g_r [

w×g_r×g s

dha va ha

‖‖

r \wnva da

||∼∼∼

S _^ S

nam||

n /×s

gn d p

mr du||

r r∴R _

^ga da nam

‖‖

_^ r r g

na l.i||

m P×m

na pa tra||

×wm g

×wm g

na ya

||\∼∼∼R / m \[

gG r _

^nam

||



_^ r g rm va t.a

||

s \ gn.

gn.×s d n d

pa tra||

wn. s∼∼∼

n.sa ya

||

/ S _^ S _

^nam

‖‖

_^ s :

: r g:: na l.i

||

m pw

d×n d /

×n

X

d pna pa tra

||

p \gm gna ya

||\∼∼∼R

wr / m

gG r _

^nam m m

||

_^ r g r

va t.a||

Xs

wgn.

wgn. d. n. d.

pa tra

||

wn. s

wn.

sa ya||

S _^ S _

^nam

‖‖

_^ s s s

na va||∼∼∼R r r

cam pa ka||

R · wg mna

||

g rwr G · S _

^

si kam m m||

_^ s [ g r

a ta||

Xs∼∼∼N S · /[

w×g r

sı su ma

||

×s

_n×s

g_n

bha

||

d dwn S

sa kam m‖‖

r s _^

na te||

_^ s s n

w

d N · dm dra di

||∼∼∼Plo

||

d /×s

X

d P m gka pa la

||

r g m pkam

|| /

×wn d

∵d p

∵p m g

mr ga ma da

||

∵g r s

wn.

ti la||

S _^ S

kam‖‖

wr g m p

na va tu l.a|| D /

w×n d p m G

sı va na ma lam

||

R /m [ g _^

na ra da||

_^ g r s

wn. S S

di mu ni ja lam‖ ::‖ ::

wp s

wn s _

^ku va la ya

||

_^ s n d

wp R R

di pa ri pa lam‖‖

∴r s n d

gu ru gu ha|| /×n p

×p

g_mm/

×d p mg

ws

nuta go pa lam

‖‖


R R R R R |∴R g m P \M M | G G R [g r S |

\gN. D. N. S _

^ S | sgn. d. p. R R R | r g

wm P m

∵G m g |

r / [G r / M \[gG R | m [

gg R [g r s / [g R | d / r

Xs∼∼∼N. D. /

gN. S |




janya raga (bhas. anga) 9

LAKS. AN. A

murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: S r g m p d [n S,avarohan. a: s [n d p m g r S ·


bhas. anga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; desıya raga; suitable for singing at all times.

� For this raga, even though the murcchana is given as above, other arohan. a, avarohan. a such as — (S gm p d n S) (s m g m p d n S), (s m g m n d n S) (s n d p m g S) are also available. The madhyama andthe dhaivata are the jıva svaras that provide great ranjana for this ragam.

Some of the prayogas with ranjana are — (D D) (P d n d p) (M M) (G m n d n p) (n d pXp M M)

(/ N D n P dXp M M g \S) (D p M) (G r S).

In the tara sthayi, sadharan. a gandhara shows up only in the prayogas — (s r / [G r s) (s r [g r s). Inthe laks.ya, there is no sancara below the mandra sthayi nis. ada. It appears this raga arrived from the northernregion and attained fame here. Among the desıya ragas this provides much ranjana.

Others can be seen from the laks.yas.

LAKS. YA

28.16.1 kırtana— adi tal.a — Malayal.am Kulasekhara (Svatittirunal.) Maharaja

pallavi

S · s n n d d p / d p m gsa ra sa sa ma mu kha pa ra ma va

||

M _^ M

mam||

s n d n p d p rsa na ka mu kha vi nu ta

‖ ::‖ ::

S · / ×r n n d∵d p /

×d p m g

sa ra sa sa ma mu kha pa ra ma va

||

M _^ M

mam||

G · r S ‖‖

anupallavi

/M gwm p p

wg m/ N d

wn s s

wn s

para rahita bhava ghorakalus.atara||

/rgr s

∴S n d p

va · ri ra si pa ri||

/d p mwg m p d n

pa ti ta ma yi sa da ya‖‖

caran. am



d d d d d d d d d d d d d p d n1. ku t.i la bhu ja ga va ra phan. a kr ta surucira2. madana ja naka na va ma n. imaya sula l.i ta3. sa ka la bhuvanabhaya ha ra n. a pa t.ucarita

||||

n n N _^ N S _

^na t.a na deha ra sauja la me

||||

s∵n n d

∵d p

∵p m

vareya

‖‖‖‖

S s n∵n d /

wn p \M g m \R g m

1. go ku la ka la sa pa yo nidhi pu rn. a sa2. mam ju l.a vacana vi mohi ta vi budhani3. sam ta tamviha ra memana sı ha da

||||

d p m G /×m r

sa m kaka yaya l.o

||||

wr g \S · ‖

‖‖‖

s m g m p p g m m n d n s swn s

1. ni t.i la ta t.a la si ta mr gama da ti lakasu2. pa dana tanikhi la ma no ra tha da yaka3. praka t.a bala da nu ja bhe da na lo lupa

||||

/ r r s∵

S n d pnı la va ri da sapa pa ja la gi ripa dma na bha bhu ja

||||

d p mwg m p d n

rı ra ya du ti la kaku li sa sa ra sa ta raga dhi pa ti sa ya na

‖‖‖‖

28.16.2 pada varn. am — tisra jati eka tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita

pallavi

s s s \N · d \pem ta ni ne de lu

||

m g∵g r / p p M · _

^ M _^

pu du ra

‖‖

_^ m m

∧d d p d d _

^ye la gu

||

_^ d p d

wn s s n /

×s n d

wp

ta l.u du ra

‖ ::‖ ::

anupallavi



d d d p s n∵n d

∵d p m

mam tu ke kku

||

/gn

wg m d p

gd

gN · d d

vı ra va

‖‖

d /×s_n S / [ G · r s

gn

sam ta ti ya ga ra||

d p m g M p d∼∼∼

nja na sa

‖‖

svara sahityam

S · /×r s n d n s /r s∵s

sa ra gu n. a ba li mi ga na la||

\N · / s n d n / s n∵n d

∵d

nı ra ja su ma sa ra mu la na

||

\P · / d p m p / d p∵p m g

pa ra mu ga da mi mi gu la ga||

/M · g r s m gwm p d n

ma · ru d. u pa ra pe sri ta ja na‖ ::‖ ::

s /r S n d /s∵N d p /n

su ra sa la yi ka ta l.a nu ra||

D p m /d∵P m G ·m _

^ba la ca la me la ka mam

||

_^ m p d

Xp M /n d p \M / S

ta ka ma ni ta ra ma kam||

n d p \M G M p dwn

ta vi nu ma bra hma di nu ta‖‖

caran. am

D · p m p / dXp m

ta pa ma dhi ka||

p /g m d p d∴D _

^ma ya nu ra

‖‖

_^ d d P d

∼∼∼n∼∼∼

n n d /∼∼∼

n _^

da ya yu m cu t.a ku||

_^ n / s n d p d N s n

∵N d

∵d

sa ma ya mi di ra

‖‖

svara sahityam

D · P m _^

ra ra da||

_^ m N D p _

^nı da na

‖‖

_^ p S \N d _

^yı ra ra

||

_^ d \P \M w

g Mwp

pe la sa da vi‖‖

d nra ha

(ta pa ma · · ·mi di ra · · ·

)



N s n d n d pXp∼∼∼M

re pa ga li||

p d n s d /wn p m g

∵g r∼∼∼m _

^

va de ra||

_^ m G · m n /s

∵n d _

^le ma bo dha na

||

_^ d d n

×s n d n /S ·

vi na ka ra

‖‖

svara sahityam

1. N · ∵n d∴d \ P · /d

Xp M

ne ni ra pa ra dhi ra

||

×g M /n d n \ P d m p dsa ra ga mu na bro cu t.a ku nu

‖‖

(re pa ga · · ·

vina ka ra · · ·

)

2. N · n d pwm p d n

∧n D _

^nı su gu n. a mu lu vi ni da

||

_^ d \P · \M · G ·M _

^ne nı sa mı

||

_^ m

wg m p /

w

M p p d n \w

Dpya mu nu je ri va la pu mı

||

n /r S n d P M d p _^

ri yı da ri ni ne ko ri to‖‖

_^ p d N s n d n d p

∧p M

ri re pa ga lı||

· · ·· · ·

‖‖

· · ·· · ·

||

d n s n d n /S _^ s _

^

vi na ka ra‖‖

_^ s d p p m g m g

ko pa me ra||

s mwg m n n d

∴d _

^

ka vu gi lı ra

‖‖

_^ d d /

wn s s \n

ko ri na va ra||

∼∼∼n d n s

∧s n S ·

mu lı ra‖‖

svara sahityam

1. d P /w

d p m g m p M / ndu ra ga ta mu ta ga du ra ma

||

d n p dwm P S n d p _

^ra va va la du ra vim ta ga yim

‖‖



_^ p

wmta

(ko pa mo ra · · ·

vara mu l. ı ra · · ·

)

2. S ·∼∼∼N · /

wr s n d p \m _

^sa mra jya pha la da vi no

||

_^ m p d n

∴D n p d n S

da kr ta pa da ma hi ta ve||

s n /r s \gN d n /[ g r S

da ka ru n. a ra da pi lu va ra||

n d n / s∵N d p \M g

∼∼∼m _

^da pa lu ka ra da na tem dra srı

‖‖

_^ m p

da

(ko pa mo ra · · ·

vara mu l. ı ra · · ·

)

S r /wr [g r

ws r

srı pu ra mu na||

s \n n d n s∧s N

ve la yu ma‖‖

S n d \p psrı tya ga

||

p D p m m g m p d∼∼∼

nra ja sa mi

‖‖

svara sahityam

1. S · /r s n d n s / P dsvam ta mu na ga lu gu pam ta

||

wn s \ M p d n \ G m P

mi su mam ta ta ga dam ta kam‖‖

d nta ka

(srı pu ra mu · · ·

tyaga ra ja svami · · ·

)

svara sahityam

2. S ·N · D · wn s /r

sa ra sa ra mu le||

s∵s n

∵n d

∵d p

∵p m g

wm p

Ri gi na do ra va ni da la ci ti su

||

\M ·∵M _

^ M s /M g mma ma ru ma vu la

||

P m d P m g m p d nba lgu lu mu lgu lu ga va ra la

‖ ::‖ ::

s r [g r swn s /r s n d n

na la si ti ra ka la ya ni di ta di||

/s n d p d /n d p \M · / dga da ra yi ka nu lu ka ma na

||



p d \M · s m g M · / [g _^

gha na ma nu ma u ma kam||

_^ g r s n d P M p d n

ta go li ci ve ma ru ni t.u‖‖

s s slem ta ni

28.16.3 kırtana— misra jati eka tal.a — Et.t.ayapuram Raja

pallavi

1. s Swn s d

∼∼∼N

mu ru ka||

d \P m g∵g r

ta ru ki lai||

M · _^ M

∴m g

ya u na||

m N∵D N

ti ru pa da||

S n∵D N

ce vai ce yya‖‖

2. s S /×r×r N _

^

∼∼∼N

mu ru ka||

d \P m g∵G

ta ru ki lai||∼∼∼M · _

^ M m gya u na

||

n D P Dti ru pa da

||

wn S · n

∼∼∼D∼∼∼N

ce vai ce yya‖‖

3 s Swn sr[

×grsn

muruka||

d \P m g∵g r


^ M∴m g

ya u na||

n D s n∵nd

∵dpm

tirupa da

||

mndn p d g mpdwns∼∼∼

nce vai ce y ya

‖‖

4 s Swn sr[grsn

muruka||

w

d \P m g∵g r


^ M∵m g

ya u na||

/nD s ndpmg r sti rupa da

|| s mgm p d/

w×s ndpd

wn

ce vai ce yya

‖‖

5 s S[ g r∵r ssn

∵nd

muruka||

w

d \P m g∵g r


^ M∵m g

ya u na||



/nD s ndpmg r sti rupa da

||

s mgm p d/×s ndpd/

∼∼∼n

ce vai ce yya‖‖

6 s S Mgrsnmuruka

||

d \P m∵g g r


^ M∵m g

ya u na||

/n D S n dti ru pa da

||

s ndp m mndn pd∼∼∼

nce vaice yya

‖‖

7 s S r s∵sn sn

∵nd

muruka||

∵d \P m g

∵G

ta ru ki lai

||

m P · \m _^ M s

wn.

ya u na||

sM g mPwmp D

tirupa da||

p dN d n s ndpd∼∼∼

nce vai ce y ya

‖‖

8. s Swn s

∼∼∼N ·

mu ru ka||

d \P m g∵G

ta ru ki lai||

m P · \ wm M _^ M

ya a||

×m g

×g r /

wg \ S _

^a a

||

_^ S · _

^ S _^ S ‖

‖

anupallavi

m n∧n D N

gu ru va y

||

s n d /n /S S _^

mu n no ru||

_^ s s s \N w

n S ·gu ru mu ni k

||

n D p d n s n d pka rul. ma

||

m :: m g

wg M · R

l :: ma ru ka

||

/[ g R S Sye nai kka kka

||

s S∧s∼∼∼N _

^ Nva ru va y

||

d d p m p d n d /∼∼∼N

va l. l.i ma n. a l.a‖‖

caran. am

1. D P Mam pu vi

||

d P p dgN D _

^yi le n na l.um

||

_^ d d

∼∼∼n S \N

a d. i ya var||

w

d /∼∼∼N S S _

^ta maik ka kka

||

_^ s s S M

cem pon ma||

g m grS swnsr

yilmı tini l||

s Swn s

∼∼∼N ·

a zha ka y||

d p m p d n d∼∼∼N

i run tu va rum‖‖



2. d P∵M P

×d

ti ru va Ru||

Xp m

∵G∼∼∼M M _

^mu kan ka l.um

||

_^ m d d D \P

ti ran. t.a pan||

/gn

gN D P _

^ni ru kai yum

||

_^ p m m

∵M G

ma rai ma lar||

w

M p D Pe nti ya pan

||

n D P Mni ru vi zhi

||

p P · /dXp∼∼∼M _

^ Mpo zhi yu m

||

m M∵G M

ka ru n. ai yum||

p Dgn

gn S

ti kal. ka zhu ku||

/M · G Rma ma lai

||

S · s n s R ·ka n ta

‖‖

s Swr s N

ka ru n. ai yum||

d n /×s n d P

ti kal. · ka zhu ku||

M · M Mma ma lai

||

wg M P ·

w

d /∼∼∼N

ka n ta‖‖

svaram

S · _^ S

wr s n | /

ws n d n d p d p m

wg | M · _

^ M s s m | wg m p

wm p d p d n d n ‖::

s r /[G r s N d n / R s n | D p d / N d p M G ·m |

P ·m D · p M [g r | S n d p M · G m p d n ‖

28.16.4 svarajati — rupaka tal.a — (dhatu) Subbarama Dıks.ita (matu) Kat.ikaiNamasivayappulavar

pallavi

M _^

ma||

_^ m P d

mo ka||

n dla ki

||

p m gwr p

ri mı Ru||

\∼∼∼M _

^te

||

_^

∼∼∼M _

^ m s nye n

||

s s r sna ce

||

n d p m g∵g r

y ku ve n‖ ::‖ ::

M _^

ma||

_^ m

wg m p d

wn s

mo ka||

s r s n dla ki

||

p M gwr p

ri mı Ru||

Xp M _

^te

||

_^ M _

^ m s nye n

||

/×r s /

×r n

na ce y||

d p m∵g g

ku ve n‖‖



mwg

va li||

m p /dXp∼∼∼M

ya va na||

P ·w

d nlum

||

Dwn s d /

×n p m

po y va ra||

m g∵g r

ve||

gp

gp M · _

^ Mn. u m

||×m g / m

×r

m||

wr g \ S · _

^ Sm

‖‖

anupallavi

gcı

||

M p /dXm m _

^man ku ma

||

_^ m g

ret.||

m /w

d p d Ng· d _

^

t.e n ti ran

||

_^ d p d

di nam||

_^ d /

×s

_n∼∼∼

nwn s s n

pa n. i ka zhu ka||

w

d N d pca la

||

D · wn s∧s n∼∼∼

s _^

ve la var‖‖

_^ s s

ta||

∼∼∼M

wg m r

ma tti ra m||

wr G · rta ni

||

s s s n s R ·tti ruk ku n

||

s r sca ma

||

s nwn n S · \n

ya m pa rttu||

dw

d nva

||

d P m g∵g r

t.i po t.i‖‖

svara sahityam

M _^

ma||

_^ m P d

te cu||

Xp M _

^ma

||

_^ m g r p

vi ca na||

\∼∼∼M _

^ma

||

_^ m

∵M pma pa

||

d nzha ki

||

d / N d pno ri d. am

‖ ::‖ ::

M · wp _^

ma te||

_^ p d

Xp M · g r p

cu ma vi ca na||\M ·m _

^ma ·ma

||

_^ m p d n d /N d p

pa zha ki no ri d. am‖ ::‖ ::

M · wp

ma lai||

d n s n d p m gva ru mu na ti pi ri ya

||

M · pma ka

||

d n p /×n d

∵d p

∵p

va ru ki Ra vi ri vi ta

||

\M · gma na

||

r swm g m p d p

te na a ta Ri ya mu na||

M · pma ra

||

s n d∵d p

∵p m g

vu ru vi li ve ku ca

||



M · /rma ri

||

s n d n /×s n d p

ye nai vu ru vi li ye na||

M · /[ gma Ri

||

r s n d p Mwg

vi t.a a ta na ma ka‖‖

M _^

ma||

_^ m

wg m p d

wn s

mo ka‖‖

caran. ataiyotta ed. uppu

Do

||

∴D

∴D

ho ho||

P Dma ne

||

N∵n D p m g

e ni ra cai cu ka||

wm P d _

^ma t.ı ya

||

_^ d n d p m g

wm p

t.a va ru Ra vu ca ta||∼∼∼Mma

||

g m p /n d∵d p m

e n. u va tu pi ca ka t.i

‖‖

Do

||

∴D

∴D

ho ho‖‖

svara sahitya

1.wm p m

∵g _

^o ru va ra

||

_^ g m g p

∧p M _

^cai pe ri tay

||

_^ M P

na||

D p /n d∵d p m

me ya lai va ti le na

‖‖

Do

||

∵D

∴D

ho ho‖‖

2. p m g m _^

pa ru va ma||

_^ m m g m p d n _

^ dmu na ma ru vi yi la

||

_^ d

∵d p mta pa yil

||

s n d p n d pwm

pa n. i ya va va t.i‖‖

Do

||

∴D

∴D

ho ho‖‖

3. D p m _^

ta pa ma||

_^ m g

wm p d

Xp M ·

ka i l.a ni la||

P d /n _^

ma lai va||

_^ n d

∴d p /

∼∼∼M

t.ai va ru te

‖‖

P · spa ca

||

n d P · /n d pva lai pa ca va lai

||

m G m _^

ma ka ma||

_^ m p n D

∵d p

wm

yai po la ta ta t.i

‖‖



Do

||

∴D

∴D

ho ho‖‖

4. Sa

||

S∴

Sra le

||

N Dcu to

||

wn s

∴N D p m

i tu po ta ki yum||

P · d _^

va ra||

_^ d n S d n s n

ta ta ma ta me na||

Sve

||

∴

S∴

SRe to

‖ ::‖ ::

M m g _^

ma ra ve||

_^ g m P d d

∼∼∼N

l.ai pe ci na ta||

p D nle ta va

||

s∵N D p M

ti ta la pa ma||

p d n s _^

i te na te||

_^ s s n d p M m

zhai ma ti yi na le||

/ [g R s _^

mu ne ku||

_^ s n /

×s N d p m

t.i ya ka la pa lam‖‖

Do

||

∴D

∴D

ho ho‖‖


s n d p mwg M M | g m p d

wn s n

∵n d

∵d | p

∵p m

∵m g

∵g

wm p d p |

\M M M∵m g \S | m

wg M n d N \P | d n S \D n

∵n S |

d n s r s n D P | S N D n /×s n d | P D

Xp M g

∵g M |

g m n d n p d n S | \D N S r r S | n dwn s r s N D |

p d n×s n d P M | g m n d N \P D | p d

wn s r r s n D |

p dwn s n d p m G | m n D \m d P \g p | M \r m G \s r S |

s∴s / n

gn D D

∴D | s

∴s / d

∴d P P P | s

∴s / p

∴p \M M M |

s∴s / n

∴n D s

∴s / p

∴p | M s n d n d p D | s d p d p m g

∴g M |�� 28. harikedaragaul.a — 802—

29MEL. A 29 — DHIRASANKARABHARAN. AM

ban. a ma mnemonic: ri gi ma pa dhi nu

cakra 5 — mel.a 5

raganga raga 29 — dhırasankarabharan. am

LAKS. AN. A


sankarabharan. am purn. am sayam geyam ca sagraham |

murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s r g m p d n s,avarohan. a: s n d p m g r s ·


raganga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; rakti raga; suitable for singing in the evenings.

� It is the opinion of the purvacaryas that this sankarabharan. am is superior to all ragas. For this raga,even though the s.ad. ja is the graha, amsa, and nyasa, all the svaras provide ranjana. Among these, the mostimportant jıva svaras are nis. ada, gandhara, madhyama and pancama.

In addition,

in (s / rwg m p / d

wn s) — the gandhara, nis. adas with nokku that follow the rs. abha, dhaivatas with etra

jaru,

in (swr g m p

w

d n s) — the rs. abha, dhaivata with nokku,

in ( sgn

gd p

gm

gg

gr s) — the odukkal svaras, other than the s.ad. ja, pancama, s.ad. ja,

in (s \gd p \gm g

g \gr s) — the svaras with both iRakka jaru and odukkal, except s.ad. ja, pancama, s.ad. ja,

in (s nXd P s d

Xd P m / P

Xg R s) — the pancama, rs. abha which have the dhiavata, gandhara as pod. i svaras

with khan. d. ippu,

804

ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma

These (above mentioned) five prayogas provide greater ranjana for this raga. Among these, in the fourthprayoga, there is no iRakka jaru from madhyama to gandhara.

Fearing that this work will grow too big, I am showing only some prayogas below. Others should begrasped from the laks.yas.

(s \wn. s \w

d. N. ) (m. g.wm. p. / d.

w

N. ) (s /×g

Xr s N. ) (

wn. s

wr G) (m

gm G) (

×m \wr G) (s

wr G) (\S ×g

_

Rw

G) (

/ M mwg / M m) (

wr g / M m) (\

w

R g /×p

_

M) (p /×s

_

d \P) (wm p /

gd \P) ( / d

gd P) ( /

gs

_

D P) (wm p / d

w

N)

(p / dw

N) (sgn \

gd p

w

d n / S) ( / ggr S) (s

gn

gd p \gm g

ggr s) ( / S \

gd p \gm g

ggr s) ( / d p m /

×p

gg

gr s) (

wr g

m pw

d n s s / rwg m p /

w

d n s) (r g / m r / g s) ( / r n / s d /×n p) (m g

wm p

w

d n S) (s nXd P s

Xd P) (m g

m / PXg R S) (s n. /

×r n. /

×s d. /n. \P. ) (

w

d. n. s n. n. d. / S).

LAKS. YA


r g m p d p p m Gri pu ba la kha m d. a nu re

||

g g g r p m g r s ngu n. a ga n. a a a ka ru re e

||

M g m r g s r s nma ya a ti i i i i ta

||

p d n s r g m p m gpa a a da pu u ji tu re e

||

d p m p m g p g r sdhi i bu dha ra a kha n. u re e

||

n s d p m p m g r snu ta ja na ma m da a ru re

||

antari

S _^ S S N d p

kum bhe e sva ra||

m g m p d p s n n dja m bha a a ri sa m nu ta

||

S _^ S _

^ S _^ S _

^ Sre

||

javad. a

m m m g r g m r s nra a ga a m ga dhi i i ra

||

s N g R g r s nsa m ka ra bha ra m n. a

||

r S s n s d p m gu pa m ga ku ra m m ji

||

m p d n d p m g r sna a ra a ya n. i a a ra bhi

||

s m g m p d n s r gsu u u ddha va sa m m m ta

||

s m g m p p d n Sna a ra a ya n. a de e sa

||

p d d p s n d p m gks.i sa a ma pu u rva ga u l.a

||

d p m p m g p g r sna a ga a dhva ni ba a a n. a

||

n s d p m p m g r sma a ca kra m na a ga ru

||

�� 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 805—


S _^ S S N d p

kum bhe e sva ra||


||

S _^ S _

^ S _^ S _

^ Sre

‖‖

S _^ S S N d p

bha s. a a m ga||

m p d n d p m g r sbi la a a ha ri be e ga d. a

||

S S r s n s d ppu rn. a ca m m m dri ka

||

m p d n d p m g r ssa ra a a sva ti ma no ha ri

||

M G M p d Nke da a a a ra

||

S N s r G m rra ga na va ro o ju

||

r s n s d p m g r sra a ga m na a ga ru re e

‖‖

S _^ S _

^ S N d pkum bhe e sva ra

||


||

S _^ S _

^ S _^ S _

^ Sre

‖‖


pallavi

s nX

d P m gwm p

Xg r s

sa da si va mu pa||

/×p

_m G /

×p∼∼∼_m _

^sma he sam

||

_^ m

wm P

mu da‖‖

Xrs / d P·m /

w×pmg\gr s n. s

wrgm

ci da nam mda ru

|| /

×d

∼∼∼_

P ·×∵p m

pam sa

||

ggr s

wm P

w

d nda mu da

‖ ::‖ ::

anupallavi

p∴p m g

gr s m g /

g∼∼∼m P

ni da gha da tta

||

d n /×s n /

×s d /

×n p

tre ya ka||

w

d n S spi la va

‖‖

r sw×g r s N s /

×r s n

ma de va vya sa

||

d dwn s n \

gd

su ka di

||

p m gwm p

va m di ta‖‖

m / p∵m g

wm p p

w

d npa da m bho ja yu ga

||

S p /×s

_n d

l.am va ra||

n s s n \gd p

bha ya‖‖



w

d n /S s r s nX

d Ppra da na ku sa lam

||

m g∵g

gr s m

bha kta va||

wg m p

w

d ntsa lam

‖‖

caran. am

s P∵m g r s r m g g

ca ra ca ra tma ka||

r /gg r s \d.

pra pa m ca||

∵N. Sge ham

‖‖

s∴S m

∼∼∼m g

wm p g / m r

su ra su ra se vi

||

g m p \ g mta vr s.a bha

||

/ P∴P

va ham‖‖

s S R r /×g r s

mu ra ri pra bhr ti|| N ·

ws r S · /

×r

g×n d

de va sa

||

/ N∼∼∼

Smu ham

‖‖

wp S

×n

g

d / s nX

d p m ppa ra sa kti sa m

||

S \gd p

mme l.a na||

m /×d p g /

×m r s

mo ham m

‖‖

s S s s s /S s∴

S s S s npuran. a purus.am puramtakam sam

||

s /×g_

R s∵s n s /

×r

ka ra bharan. a bha||

n / sgd p

gd n S

sama na de ham‖ ::‖ ::

s R m gXr S r /

×g r S n

w

d n Snirama yam nikhila sokapaham

||

p /S nX

d P g /×m r

parapa ram pa ra

||

s m gwm p / d

w

Nma guruguhamaham

‖‖


pallavi

P mwg /×p

∼∼∼_

Ma ks.a ya

||

P · wm p

w

d nlim ga vi

||

/S · s ngd p s

bho sva||

X

d P \m m gwm /

wp

gg r

yam m bho‖‖

s :: 2.X

d P ·m m gwm p g m

yam m bho‖‖



r p0 m g rwg m g /

×m r

a khi la m d. a|| /

w×g r \wn. s

wr g m d p

ko t.i pra

||

Xg R · S P

bho pa

||

wm g

gr s n. s

wr g m

hi · sam bho‖‖

P · mwg M

a ks.a ya||

2. p m g r g m g m g ra khi la m d. a

||

s N. · r s \d. /×s n.

ko t.i pra||

S · _^ S _

^ Sbho

‖‖

anupallavi

P D∴d p m

a ks.a ra

|| /

×p m

wg×p

∼∼∼_

M P _^

sva ru pa

||

_^ p d

∼∼∼d /

×s n \P

a mi ta pra||

w

d n s N /sw

d n s n S _^

ta pa‖‖

_^ s

wn s R g ra ru d. ha

||

s S N /r s s n∵n d

vr s.a va||

N s sgn

gd p p

ha ja||

w

d n s r s nX

d PXg r s

ga nmo ha‖‖

Sgr s

wn. s r

da ks.a si ks.a n. a||

S mwg m g

gr s n.

da ks.a ta ra su ra||

s pp \g m \r gla ks.a n. a vi dhi vi

||

S d \m ×p

wg m

la ks.a n. a la ks.ya‖‖

p /dd /wn s

wn s

la ks.a n. a ba hu vi|| s n s /

w×g

_r s n s

ca ks.a n. a su dha

||

p rr n /×s \d p

bha ks.a n. a gu ru ka||

S \gd P

gg×m r

t.a ks.a vı ks.a‖ s‖ n. a



caran. am

g m Pw

Mba da rı va

||∼∼∼P · P

Xp M

na mu la||

Dg· P M

na yi ka||

p /×d p /

×d

Xp m g m /

×p

gg r

a a sa hi ta‖‖

∵G · _

^

∼∼∼G

wm P ·

bha dra||

gwm

gg r S N.

ka l.ı sa||

wn. S _

^ S /g×g r

bha kta

||

s N. s r G _^

vi hi ta‖‖

_^ g

wm p m g R

ma da na ja||

gwg /

×m \gr S N

na ka di||

wn S · _

^ S /gd P ·

de va||

m gwr g m P _

^ma hi ta

‖‖

_^ p M

∵G /

×p

∼∼∼_

Mma ya

||

P · / nw

d N.ka rya

||

s \gd p p m / d

∼∼∼p _

^ka la na

||

_^ p m g

wr G · S

ra hi ta‖‖

s /×n d

×gd p p m

sa da ya gu

||

/d P m gwr g

ru gu ha||\S ·M g

wm

ta ta gu||

P ·w

d n S _^

n. a tı ta‖‖

_^ s S N S

sa dhu ja||

R ·∵

S N _^

no pe ta

||

_^ n S

wr g s S

sam ka ra||

s /×r s n d N S _

^na va nı ta

‖‖

_^ s s r /g \r

∼∼∼∵

Rhr da ya vi

||\S r R R

bha ta||

m ggr S

×s n

tu m bu ru sa m||\gd P

w

d n S _^

m m gı ta‖‖

_^ s P S S

hrım ka ra||

nws n

gd P M

sam m bhu ta||

P · /×s d

gd p

he ma gi||

m gwm P · X

g R Sri na tha

‖‖

s /×n

g_

D p m Gsa da sri ta ka

||

m∴m p g /

×m r s

lpa ka ma hı ru ha||

n. \w

D. n. s / m gpa dam bu ja bha va

||\gr s

wn. s

wr g m

ra tha ga ja tu ra ga‖ ::‖ ::

p /×n

_

Dwn S r

pa da di sam yu||

g r s nw

d n sta cai tro tsa va

||

s s ngd p m m

gg r

sa da si va sa||

s N. s m g mcci da nam da ma ya

‖‖




pallavi

wr g m

×m g

×g r s

wn.

da ks.i n. a mu||

s s∴s

rte vi‖‖

s swn. s

wr g \s w

r gwr g m

da l.i ta da sa||

m g∴g _

^ gwn. s

rte srı‖ ::‖ ::

2. m g∵g _

^ Grte

‖‖

s S /×n d

∼∼∼P m g

wm p

ci da nam da pu||

m×m g /

×m r

rte‖‖

s n. /×s n. d. s n.

w

d. n. n. p.w

d. n. s n.sa da mau na kı

||

∵n. d. / S

rte

‖‖

anupallavi

P /×s d

gd p p \m

∼∼∼M

a ks.a ya su va||

p /×d p m

rn. a va t.a‖‖

∵G

wm p g m /

×p

gg r

wr g _

^ gvr ks.a mu la

||

/×p∼∼∼_m

wm P _

^sthi te

‖‖

_^ p m m m

wg /

∼∼∼m p p

ra ks.a ma m sa na||

/ n d /×s_n s _

^ka di

‖‖

_^ s n s /

×g r /

×g n /

×s n \

gd p

ra ja yo gi||

w

d n Sstu te

‖‖

swn s r S /

×g rr s N s /

×r n /

×s

gd p

w

d n Sra ks.i ta sa dbha kte si ks.i ta du ryu kte

‖‖

s nnX

d P m g \gr s n. s P \∼∼∼ma ks.a ra nu ra kte a vi dya

||

g \ gr s n. s

wr

vi ra kte‖‖



G m p /×m g /

×m r s

wn.

da ks.i n. a mu||

S ·rte

‖‖

caran. am

s p∴p m g \ g

r s r gwr g m

ni khi la sa m sa ya||

∴m

gg r s n.

ha ra n. a‖‖

wn. s /

×g r s n.

w

d. n. Sni pu n. a ta ra yu

||

/ g r Gkte

‖‖

/×m g \gr s n.

wg /

∼∼∼m p d

ni rvi ka lpa sa||

M m g \gr s n.ma dhi

‖‖

S · wr g r Rwg M · g m p m g

ni dra pra sa||

∼∼∼m∼∼∼P

kte‖‖

p m g /×p∼∼∼m P p /

×s d

a kha m m d. ai ka ra||

×n p p m g msa pu

‖‖

Pwm p

w

d n s s n \gd p

rn. a ru d. ha sa||

w

d n / S _^

kte‖‖

_^ s

wn s /

wr g r

×g s n

wn /×r n /

×s

a pa ro ks.a ni

||

w

d n \p wm p

w

d / ntya bo

‖‖

n sgn d /s n

X

d p mwp d p

dha na m m da mu

||

gwm /

×p

gg

gr s

kte‖‖

s m g /×p

∼∼∼_

M pwm p

w

d n s n \gd p

su kha ta ra pra vr tte sva jna

||

d n S Nna ni vr tte

‖‖

s /×g r s n r s

gn d p

wm p

w

d n s d /s nX

d p _^

sva gu ru gu ho tpa tte sva nu bho

||

_^ p m g r r s

wn. s

ga tr pte‖‖

/×g

_r g m m g

∵g r s

wn.

da ks.i n. a mu||

S ·rte

‖‖



29.0.5 kırtana—adi tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita

pallavi

S · p mwg /

×p

∼∼∼_

Mna ga li m ga m

||

P p m gbha je

||

∼∼∼M p p

ham m a‖‖

/ d P m Gwr g

na di lim ga m||

r / d p mm bha je

||

g \gr swn.

ha m srı‖ ::‖ ::

anupallavi

P · / d P p m gna ga va llı

||

m p p m gpra sa m

||

M Pgam

‖‖

pwm p / d

w

N sna ga ja rdham gam

|| /

g×g

gr s n

nam di tu

||

w

d n Sra m gam

‖‖

N s r R s / ga ga ma sa stra pu

||

Rwn s

ra n. a pra||

w

d n Ssam gam

‖‖

p s Swm p

w

d na vi dya bha m ga m

||

s \gd p \gm

a ti dha va||

g \gr swn.

l.a m ga m‖‖

caran. am

R p m g m Rsthu la su ks.ma ka

||

wg m G rra n. a tma

||

S / r s s n.∵N.

li m gam‖‖

s n. \gd. p. s / m g m

su kha pra da ya ka

||

r / p m∵m g

gr

su m da ra||

swn. S

li m gam‖‖

G m P m D · /×s

mu la bhu ta ma||

X

d P m p rpra kr ta

||

gwm P

li m gam‖‖

∴p s n \

gD p

w

d nmu ni ga n. a s.t.a na

||

S \gd p

ga rci ta||

g /×m r s

li m ga m‖‖



S s S s s s s / S s S Snılakamt.ha gurugu hamtaramgam

||

N s R r s / gnityasuddha ka ra

||

gr s n s

w

d n Svidhrta kuramgam

‖‖

N s r R s /×ggr s n s P

w

d nkalaharam si ro vidhrta gamgam

||

s s S Pw

d nkarun. apamgam

||

/×sgdpm g \gr s n.

vijita nam gam‖‖


Third navavaran. a krti

pallavi

∼∼∼Rsrı

||

g mwg m G r

ka ma la||

S , rm

||

s n. sw

d. N.bi ka ya

||

s / gwr

ka t.a||

g m / d P ·ks.i to

||

Xg R

ha m||

S · ssa

‖‖

s /×n

_

d _^

cci da||

_^

gd \P m

nam da||

gwm P ·

pa ri||

m g /×m r

wr g s

pu rn. a||

×s n. /

×s d.

bra||

w

d. n. p.w

d. n. s n.m hma

||

n. d. / s _^

smi||

_^ S _

^ S ‖ ::‖ ::

anupallavi

Ppa

||

m g m gka sa sa

||

wr g m p

na||

m g∵g r s n.

di sa ka la||

Sde

||

wr r g \s n.

va ta||

Sse

||

wr g

∼∼∼M

vi ta ya‖‖

∼∼∼P

pam||

/×n d \P m

ka ja sa||

g mna

|| /

×w

d p g m \wrdi pam ca

||

Gkr

||

∼∼∼m g /

×p

∼∼∼_

Mtya kr

||

Pdbha

||

w

d n Svi ta ya

‖‖



S /×g r

so ka ha||

/×g s n /

×s p /d

∴N

ra catu ra padaya‖‖

S s∴s

mu ka mu||

n d pwmp d P

khyava kpra daya‖‖

Swr g

ko ka na||

m pw

d n s r Sda vijayapadaya

‖‖

s \gd p m

gu ru gu ha||

g \gr s n. p.w

d. n. sta ttrai pa da ya

‖‖

caran. am

s p _^

a nam||

_^ p

∵m g rga ku su

||

wm p m _

^ma

||

_^ m m g

∵g r

dya s.t.a||

swn.

sa||

S _^ S

ktya||

m∵g

ka||

wm p g

wm r G ·

ra ya‖‖

s n.a ru

||

sX

d P. m.n. a va rn. a

||

wm G rsa m

||

ws R · S

ks.o||

\wn. sbha n. a

||

×g

wr g

∼∼∼M _

^ca kra

||

_^ m p

ga||

wm d P

ra ya‖‖

ws ma nam

||

\wg m∼∼∼P _

^ta ko

||

_^ p /

w×n d

t. yam

||

n pwm p

d. a na||

w

d nya ka

||

S s r /×g

sam ka ra ·||

Rna

||

s nw

d Nyi ka ya

‖‖

Pa

|| r

∼∼∼∵

S ·s.t.a va

||

n \prgga

||

w

d n S _^

tma ka gu||

_^ s \

gd

pta|| p m /

×d \∼∼∼_

P _^

ta ra ya

||

_^ P |

|g

wm p g m

wr g

va ra ya‖‖

\s M∵g _

^a nam ga

||

_^ g

wm P

w

d n Sdyu pa si ta ya

‖‖

S r / ga s.t.a da

||

r S nw

d Nl.a bja sthi ta ya

‖‖

r S sdha nu r ba

||

gn d p

wm p d P

n. a dharakaraya‖‖

/r S pda ya su

||

∴P S m g r

ws

dha sagaraya‖‖



kırtana— adi tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita

(see next page in landscape mode)


29.0

.7kı

rtan

a—ad

ital .

a—

Subb

aram

aD

ıks .i

ta

pall

avi

p× m

g/

mr/× g

ss

n .w d .

n .sa

mka

raca

| |/

S·

r\n .

_ ^ry

amsr

ı| |

_ ^n

w n .s

_ ^sw r

g‖ ‖

mg

mp

m× m

g/× m

r/× g

ss

n .w d .

n .m

acc

hmka

raca

| |/S·/× r

n ._ ^

ryam

bha

| |_ ^

n/×

sd .

sn .

g d .p .

kta

ma

nova

‖ ‖

p/

w dN·

sg r

s∼∼∼ R

G·m

psa

mka

raca

| |g

/× p

g gg r

s/× s

nry

am

sma

| |g d

pm

/d

g dp

gm

ram

yaha

m‖ ‖

rg

mp

m× m

g/× m

rgs

sn .

d .n .

srı

sam

kara

ca| |

/S·× s

nry

amsm

a

| |g d

pm

/d

g ∴ dp

gm

ram

yaha

m

‖ ‖

Pw m

/× p

gm

w rg

mP

w dn

sw n

Spa

mka

jata

bha

vave

dya

mhr

dya

m

| |P

sn

X dP

w mp

mg

pam

kaja

tabh

ava

| |R

/m

gX r

Sw n .

Sro

gava

idya

ma

‖ ‖

mw r

gm

pm

g···

dya

msa

mka

ra···

| |S·

sn

ryam

sma

| |g d

pm

/d

g w dp

gm

ram

yaha

m

‖ ‖

sp

w g/× m

g r∵ S

N .w r

gm

P/× s

w dN

sadg

un .a

sam

dram

srı

ma

hade

va

| |s

/× g

rs

NS

sara

sva

tısa

m| |

\g dP

w mp

mg

w rg

yam

ımdr

a·

cam

dra

m

‖ ‖

816

n .sw r

gm

psr

ısa

m

anup

alla

vi

gM

p∵ m

pm

gr

gr∵ r

s

sam

kara

bha

gava

cca

| |n .

srg

m_ ^

mp\g

mra

n .apa

ra| |

mp

∴ P_ ^

vary

am‖ ‖

_ ^p

gM

pp

p/× s

d\p

mp

mm

g∵ g

sam

kara

krpa

ya

| |r

w gM

pp

vard

hita

| |w n

pw d

n/

Svı

ryam

‖ ‖

sw n

s/∼∼∼ R

gw r

gm

G

× ∵ gg r

sw n

ssa

mka

raga

sita

yaso

dhu

rya

ma

ni

| |r

ns

ds

ng d

psa

mka

rabj

am

ava

| |m

pm

gm

w rg\s

rya

tapa

ssau

ryam

‖ ‖

n .s

rgm

psr

ısa

m

cara

n .am

pp∧ p∼∼∼

Mp

dp

mp

∵ mg

para

ma

jna

nala

| |g

w mp

gm\w r

gta

la| |

gm

w gm

pw m

P_ ^

vala

m‖ ‖

_ ^p

mp

mw g

mr

mg

rgg

_ ^

bha

vya

tara

sum

ano

| |_ ^

G·r

g rn .

so

o| |

rg

rgm

w rG

_ ^

jala

m‖ ‖

817

_ ^g

2.m

dp

∵ pm

gp

m∵ m

rm

g∵ g

g_ ^

bha

vya

tara

sum

ano

| |G·r

g rn .

so

oo

| |w r

grg

mp

mg

rg_ ^

jala

m‖ ‖

_ ^g

pd\m

pp\g

M/

pp

_ ^pa

ram

ata

kham

d .ana

| |_ ^

p/× s\g D

pm

cam

d .im

a| |

w mp

w dn

S_ ^

sıla

m‖ ‖

_ ^s

ps

w mp

w dn

sw n

sR

para

ma

dvai

ta| |

w ns\g d

pm

stha

pana

| |/× d

pg

m/× p

g grs

lıla

m

‖ ‖

/× g

g rs

w n .s

w d .n .

sw r

gM\w r

Gg

w rka

raka

lita

dam

d .aka

mam

d .alu

mka

| |g

mp

/×n

g dP

w mp

s .aya

dha

ram

vina

| |w m

pm

gw m

pw d

nS

tam

uni

mam

d .ala

m

‖ ‖

w rg

mg

× gr

sw n

sd

/s

nX d

Ps

sva

ram

ati

viji

taha

raku

md .a

lam

subh

a| |

× p_ m× p

_ mp

w dn

w sr

n/× s

g dp

vara

dam

nata

dha

ra

| |m

pg

mw r

g\S

gam

d .ala

msr

ı‖ ‖

svar

am

Sn .

p .d .

n .S

_ ^/

_ ^Sp

mg

rS

_ ^|

_ ^S

/dp\m

gg r

s_ ^

|_ ^

ss

n\g d

pm

gg r

‖

Sn .

p .w d .

nS

_ ^S

pm

gr

S_ ^

Sd

pm

gr

Ss

nd

pm

gr

|S

w rg

mP

dn

sR

gm

g∵ g

|r

s∵ S

dp

∵ Pm

gr

Sm

gr‖

sg d

pm

gm

818


29.0.8 kırtana— rupaka tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita

pallavi

p s _^

pa ra||

_^ s n

X

d p m∵g

sa kti||

p /d \p _^

pa ra||

_^ p m /

×p g /

×m r s n.

ke la‖‖

p. /×n.

w

d.pa ra

||

n. swr g s r

tpa ri kr||

s×s \

gd

pa ra||

p m / d P _^ P p

da a‖‖

wm P

wm /

×p

pa ra dha||

m g r swmp

w

d nmulanusahi m

||

s /×r n /

×s

pa ra da||

d/×n p

wm×p mg

wr g

na to va da‖ ::‖ ::

2.Xr s s

pa ra||

nX

d p m∵g

sa kti||

wm p _

^pa ra

||

_^ p g / m

×p

gg

gr s n.

ke la‖‖

p.×s

w

d.pa ra

||

n. swr g \ s _

^tpa rı

||

_^ S _

^ ||

_^ S _

^ S ‖‖

anupallavi

p g /×p

ca ra||

∵m r /

×m g

Xr s

di pra pa m||

s×p \m _

^ca ra

||

_^ m

wg m p msi hi ta

‖‖

/×n d \p _

^ca ra

||

_^ p g /

×p g /

×m

wr g

khe||

m p D ·ca ra

||

p p m g m m pdi nu ta

‖‖

p m gva ra

||

/×p∼∼∼_m p

w

d n slo sa gu

||

s r×g

gr

va ra||

s n sw

d n sro ha

‖‖

rwn s d _

^

va ra||

_^

gd p

wm p

w

d nrtha mı

||

s×s

gd

ya ra||

p m /d \p Xg r s

da‖‖

wm P ppu ra n. i

||

m/×p

gg r

wg m p p

jaga nmo hana‖‖

/gd P s

pu ra nı||

gngd p m p / d

wn s

laghana ve n. i‖‖



r R rpu ra ri

||

/m g \gr s n \

w

dn shr daya viha rin. i

‖‖

r S ppu ra kr

||

w

dn×r

gn

gd p mg

wr g

ta ghavida ri n. i‖

Xr s‖pa

caran. am

wm p _

^ni ra

||

_^ p / s

gd p m

∵g

dha ra||

g / m / p _^

ni ram||

_^ p m p m m g

∵g

ja ni‖‖

gwr g _

^ni ra

||

_^ g m p m

ma ya mu||

g /×p g m

ni ra||

r s /×r

∵s n.

ja hi ta‖‖

/×s d. /

wn. _

^ka ra

||

_^ n s r

∼∼∼r

ka ma la||

s rwr g

ka ra||\S w

r g m∵g

su‖‖

mwp

gD ·

ka ra

||

p p \g wm p p

a na na||

p / S · nka ra

||

X

d p m / p∵m

∵g

l.ı pa ri vr ta‖‖

\gr s _^

vi ra||

_^ s m

∵g /

wm p

ja dhva ja||

/×s d \p _

^vi ra

||

_^ p g m /

×p

∵m

ji ta ra‖‖

\wr ∵g _

^vi ra

||

_^ r /

×p

__

M · p pja ja ka

||

/×n d \p _

^vi ra

||

_^ p m p / d

wn s

ja ra ja bhu‖‖

r r _^

dha ra||

_^ r /

×m g r

di na ta||

s r _^

dha ra||

_^ r s r s n /

×s

w

d ndha ra nu ta

‖‖

w

d n / s _^

dha ra||

_^ s s d /

×s n

X

d pma ra hi

||

g m / p _^

ta ra||

_^ p

Xg r S

va‖‖

wm P

∧p m _

^ma ra l.ı

||

_^ m g m

wr g m P

mamdagamana||

wm P /

×n

ma ra l.i||

gd p m p

w

d n s rvinata caran. a adha

‖‖

/m G rma ra ks.a

||

s N sw

d n s ssa vamsa haran. a bhra

‖‖

wm P

w

dma ra l.a

||

n s \gdp m m

wr g

ka bhava bdhi taran. a‖‖

Xr s s

pa ra||

nX

d p m gsa kti

‖‖



29.0.9 kırtana—adi tal.a — Kumara Et.t.appa Maharaja

pallavi

×p m g r s

wn. s

wr G · /

g×m

g×m g

a a a s.t.a m ga

||

/×m r /

×p m g \gr s

yo ga pra||

n. /×r /×s d. /

×s

_n. s _

^bha va

‖‖

, s /×g r

gr s n. /

×r×s d. /

×s

_n. s

a s.t.a mu rtı sva ra||

swr g m / d P m

ma ma||

gwm /

×p g r S

va

‖ ::‖ ::

anupallavi

p m g /×p

_m P

w

d n s _^

si s.t.a ca ra

||

_^ s

wn s /

×gg

gr \s

sai va pra

||

n /s /×r n /

×s d /n s

me ya

‖‖

sgn \

gd p :

: 2. p m g /∼∼∼m · · ·

a :: si s.t.a · · ·

||

· · ·· · ·

||

n /×r×s d / n s

me ya‖‖

p/×n

w

d n s N · /×r s n d p

w

d nsi va ga ma ra ha sya

||

S \gd p

yo ga pra||

m /×d p m /

×p

gg r

me ya‖‖

/×p m g \gr s

wn.

a a

caran. am

gwm

∼∼∼P _

^ P \ wm p _^

bra hma sa ra

||

_^ r

wm p /s d /n p

ma dhu ra pra||

gwm p _

^ p g /×p

gg r _

^

va rs.a‖‖

_^ r g m p p \m g

wm p M · ×p g m

pa rva tı hi ta ka rti||

r G×p

_m

ke ya||

p\ g m /p∼∼∼

p _^

gu ru va ra‖‖

_^ p p m g /

×p∼∼∼_m p /d

wn s _

^bra hma di de va vam dya

||

_^ s

wn s /

g×g

gr s

na ra

||

N · /×r s

gn d n s _

^

ya n. a pri ya

‖‖

_^ s p

w

d n s n /×r s

gn

gd p

w

d npa n. d. ya ra ja sthi ta

||∼∼∼

S \gd p

pa la na||

m /d P∵p m g

gr

lı la‖‖



svaram

S n. p.w

d. n. S _^ S p m g \gr S _

^ | _^ S /d p

gm g\gr s _

^ | _^ s/s n \

gd p \gm g \gr ‖::

Swr g m P

w

d n s R g m g g | r s∵

S d p∵P | m g

gr S/m g r ‖

s \gd p

gg r n.

29.0.10 kırtana— tisra jati eka tal.a — Krs.n. asvami Ayya

pallavi

Ssa

||

nX

d P sra de sa

||\gd p

da||\m g \gr s

sra ye‖‖

s /×r

gn. d.

sa ra||

/×s_n. S

×d p

si ja sa||

m gna

||

/×p_m p

w

d npri ye

‖ ::‖ ::

2. s d / rsa

||

s nX

d P sra de sa

||

gn

gd p m

da||

gg r s

wn. S

sra ye

‖‖

anupallavi

Pna

|| m /

×wp m g \gr s

wn.

ra da di

||

s mse

||\wg m P

vi te‖‖

Mna

||

gwm p p

ma ru pa||

/w

d nso

||

ws r \S ·

bhi te‖‖

Ssa

||

wn s /

×g r

ra sa ha||

s nste

||

s r s∧s N

na ma ste‖‖

×r n

sa ra||

/×s d n

X

d pn. a ga ta

||

/gr r s n

sam m||\gd p m g

wm p

w

d nm m nu te

‖‖



caran. am

∼∼∼Mve

||

/gd \∼∼∼P m

da sa stra||

gwm P ·

gho||

m /×p g /

×m \ w

r G ,s.i te e e

‖‖

p∵m

vi dhi||

g r /×p

gg

gr s n.

vi ha ra||

s pto

||

mwg m / P _

^s.i te

‖‖

_^ p r

ve||

s / S sda sa ra

||

s nbhr

||

s rwr×g r s

tsu dhe‖‖

Rve

||\n / s d

×n p /

×d m

di ta su ka||

/ Pla

||

m /×p g /

×m r / g \s

spa de e e‖‖

S s / s _^

va da ke||

_^ s s

wn s /

×r \N / m

l.i vi la si te||

g \gr s n

va ra de||

/×r

gn

gd p

wm p

w

dnsrıkr s.n. avinute

‖‖

svara sahityam

/s∴s \

gd p

ma hi ta su||

m / d∴d p m g

wr g

bha gun. avidhrtaman. i

‖‖

m / d p mva la ya vi

||

/pg/m r /g s /rwn.

la si ta ka ra yuga ni‖‖

/×s

w

d. n. p.ra ti sa ya

||

/d.wn. s

wr g m s r

sa kala vimala mati‖‖

s / d p ssu kr ta nu

||

/gd p /

gm g

wmp

w

d nti sa ta mu ditamukhi

‖ ::‖ ::

s r s / gku t.i la vi

||

r s n /r n sw

d npula ghanasama ciku

||

s p d nra vi ka si

||

s m gwm p

w

d n sta surabhil.akusuma

‖‖

r g m gka t.i vi gha

||\gr s n /r s

∴s

gd p

t.i ta ru ci ra rasana‖‖

m /d p∴p

ba hu ma ta||

m ggr s/d p

w

d nnidhimati jayajaya

‖‖

29.0.11 kırtana— eka tal.a — Krs.n. asvami Ayya

pallavi



wg

sam

||

m Pwg

ka ra bha||

m Pw

d nra n. a sa m

||

s s n∵n d p

kha ca kra||

/ d p m ggr s s

dha ra ’sam‖‖

n. swr g m p

ka ra bha||

w

d n s r n s d nra n. a sa

||

X

d P · m gwr

wg

ya na sam||

m / d \P ·ka ra

||

Xg R S

a a

anupallavi

rve.m

||

r r s r /×g r

ka t.a va ra||

r s s n∵n r

da na sam‖‖

n s d /×s n

ka t.a mu la||

d p∵P m

nu ve||

g m pw

d nga mu ga dı

||

sr×s d n / r s

rpumu ve||

∵s n

×s

gdpm m/

×d

n. u go pa

||

\P ·m g rla

caran. am

wg msa ra

||

p p p m gsi ja na

||

wm P

w

d nbha nı sa ra

||

s s n∵n

gd p

sa gu n. a a mu||

P m g r s∵s

wn.

vi ni ha ri||

s r g m pwm

srı kr s.n. a||

P ·w

d nnı pa ra

||

s s n∵n

gd p

ma da su||

∵p m g

gr s r r

d. ai ti ni pa ra‖‖

r r r s rma da ya ka

||×g r r s n rru d. a ni bha

||

n s d s nkta va tsu lu

||

d P m md. a ni ci ra

||

gwm p

w

d nka la mu ga

||

s r \d n /×r s

nu nı se||

∵s n/

×ws

gdpm m/

×d

va go ri

||

\P · m ggr

ti ni

svara sahityam



wg mya du

||

pw

d n s / r s ngd

kulanrpa madhumura||

p mgwr s n. s /r

suraripujana hara||

/w

Gwm p /

gDp m

n. o dadhi ja tagu||

ggr s n.

ws r :

: g mruvibhava kari :

: vara‖‖

P \ Swr g m p

da kamajanaka||

w

d n s r /g r \S _^

kulagiridharan. a||

_^ S

gd p m/d\P _

^nataca ra n. a

‖‖

_^ P

gm g

gr s

vanacan. a

29.0.12 kırtana— adi tal.a — Ramasvami Dıks.ita

pallavi

swm P ·m g

sam bho ja ga||

r g m /×p

gg r

dı sa||

s n. sw

d. n.pa hi

‖‖

S _^ S s n. s

wr

mam srı ka na||

g m /×d \P _

^ka sa bhe

||

_^ s m / p

gg rsa

‖ ::‖ ::

swn. s

wm ·

sam bho

anupallavi

p m g m \wr g mjam bha vai ri vi nu

||

Pw

d ntam bo

||

s nw

d n s _^

ru ha pa da‖‖

_^ d s s s n d p

w

d n Ssam bha vı si va ka

||

\gd p \m / d p _

^ma sum da rı

||

_^ p \m g

gr s

wn.

sa si va‖‖

caran. am



p P m g \wr g1. pam ca na na ja ya2. gam ga dha ra si va3. aru n. a dha va bha va4. kum ja ra da na va5. dı na va na va ra6. su la yu dha sa7. ha sa naji tatri pu ra

||||||||

M ·w×d P · m

pam cagam gataru n. am

bham ja nada na mrdu laami ta pa

||||||||

g \gr s n.ks.a ra ma yata t.a ca rabu ja pa dade va paci ta sru tiji na va rara kra ma

‖‖‖‖‖‖‖‖

s p m g \gr s∵s n.

1. pa m ca sa ra da l.a na2. sr m ga ra vr s.a tu3. sa ra n. a ga ta sa m4. ta m ja li vya ghra pa5. ga na mr ta ra sa6. ce la du rma da7. bha si to ddhu l.a na

||||||||

s m gwm

pa m ca sara m ga

bha ra n. ada m ja lipa nnaka la

para ma pa

||||||||

P P _^

bhe saru d. hamo dapa trahla dabhı lavi tra

‖‖‖‖‖‖‖‖

_^ p m g

wm p / d

wn s

1. pam ca pa pa ha ra2. bhrm gı sa nu ta bhu3. karu n. a mr ta ra sa4. kam ja na bha sa kha5. sı na tha ma ra6. ha la ha la vi s.a7. ra si ka gra si kha

||||||||

wn s /

w×g r s

pa m ca lija m ga viva ru n. aka m ja jase nako lara ji ta

||||||||

n \w

d n s _^

m ga si vabhu s.a n. a

la ya ja yamu kha su rana ta gi riha la ji tasu m da ra

‖‖‖‖‖‖‖‖

_^ s s s s n p

w

d n1. kum ci ta pa da pra2. sam gı ta pri ya3. aru n. am su ja t.a4. pum ja su ram ji ta5. ja na ya ka su6. sı la sma ra ha ra7. tri sa ha sra

||||||||

S \gd p

pam casam ga ra

bhara n. a samam ju l.ajna napha lade va bha

||||||||

\gm g r swn.

tma ka si vahi ta si vada si vana t.a si vapa da si vaks.a si van. i ta si va

‖‖‖‖‖‖‖‖

tana varn. am —at.a tal.a — Ramasvami Dıks.ita




29.0

.13

tana

varn .

am—

at .a

tal .a

—R

amas

vam

iDık

s .ita

pall

avi

Sg

w rg

/× m

g mg

rara

aa

aa

a| |

w rG

mg

/m

∴ mg

g/× m

gr

r/× m

grg g\r

puu

uu

uu

use

ee

ee

ee

ee

e| |

Sr

/g g

g rs∵ s

n .ya

aa

aa

aa

| |s

∴ S/× r

sn .

w d .n .

kaa

aa

aa

a‖ ‖

sN .

/× s

d ./× s

n .p .

P ./d .

/d .

∵ p ./

d ./

w N .a

aa

aa

aa

rara

aa

aa

| |

w nS

∴ sn .

w d .n .

sw n .

s/

r/w G

/m

∴ mg

rm

aa

aa

asa

aa

aa

aa

aa

| |s

/× m

gr

g∼∼∼ G

mi

ii

iı

| |\R

_ ^R

ıı

‖ ‖

\S_ ^

Sı

ı

anup

alla

vi

mg

m× p

mg

r× m

gg r

sn .

ma

aa

aa

ara

aa

aa

a| |



s/

mg

rs

n .s

/r

w Gm

gm

w rg

mP

koo

oo

oo

oo

t .ila

aa

aa

aa

| |m

gm

Pw m

m/

dva

n .am

mm

mm

m| |

g ∴ dp

w dn

sn

w dn

mm

mm

mm

mm

‖ ‖

/S

∴ Ss

w nS

/× g

g rs

/× g

g rs∵ s

nn .y

aa

ma

aa

tya

aa

aa

aa

a

| |

s∴ S

/× r

n× s

w d/× n

p∴ P

/× d

pm

gm

pw m

gaa

aa

aa

ara

aa

aa

aa

aa

| |P

s/

rw g

mja

ma

aa

a| |

p/

dw n

s× s

g dp

∵ p_ ^

haa

aa

raa

aa

‖ ‖

_ ^p

mg

g rs

∵ Sn .

aa

aja

aa

muk

tayi

svar

am

sn .

s\w D .

n .p .

/d .

w n .S

w n .|

s/× g

_ Rs

/m

Gg r

sn .

sw r

gm

Pm

gm

p_ ^

|_ ^

pw m

/p× n

_ Dp

dw n

|s\g D

Pm

p\m

_ ^‖

_ ^m∧ m

Gg r

sn .

w dn .

cara

n .am

Mg

w rG

× gw s

Rm

aru

uu

uu

u| |



∵ rg

/m

g ∴ mg

rs

/× m

gg r

sn .

SR

d .uu

uu

uu

uu

vii

ii

rula

| |s

/r×

gr

r/× g

r/× g

tuu

uu

uu

uu

| |g r

s∵ s

n .S

uu

uu

pu‖ ‖

mg

g rs

w n .s

w rg

: :2.

rs

∵ sn .

Su

uu

uu

uu

u: :

uu

uu

vu| |

svar

ams

1.S·N

.·s\D .·

|

/N .

sw n .

Sw r

g/

m∴ m

|G

/M\w R

|g

Mm

w rg\s

w r_ ^

‖

_ ^r

r/

gs

w n .sw rg

2.s

/m

Gr

/× g

rs

sr

/S

w n .s

w dn .

s/× g

_ Rs

|

/m

gg r

ss

N ./× s

g d .p .

m .g .

w m .P .

w m .p .

w d .n .

s|

/g\R

sw n .

sw r

g|

w mP

mg× m

w rg

‖

mG

r\S

w rg

3.R

g\S

r∴ r

/g

∴ gs

r∴ r

g∴ g

mw r

gM

m|

r∴ r

/× g

s∴ s

Rr

mG

/× m

w rg

s/×

g_ R

sw n .

s|

r∴ r

/g

∴ G/

m∴ m

p|

w pd

p\M

/p

mg

‖

w mp

m\G

mw r

g



4.× g

r/× m

Gw r

gs

/× g

_ RS

/× g

g rs

w sn .

D .p .

|

p ./

d .w N .

ss

/r

∴ Rg

mw r

gm

/g p

g gg r

sN .

|s

/× m

gw r

/× g

sw n .

s|

/× g

rs

/× r

× n ./

s\D .

‖

w n .s

/r

/w G\S

/r

w G/

mw r

G/

mg ∴ m

g× p

∼∼∼

_ Mp

|

∴ pm

/d\P

∴ pm

gM

p/

dg d

m/

pg ∴ p

m/× d

pd

|m

/p

mG

w mp

/d

|X p

mG

w mp

mg

X gr

_ ^‖

_ ^r

sw n .

S/× g

_ Rg

‖

cara

n .am

ponR

aan

uban

dham

Mg

w rG

× gs

Rm

aru

uu

uu

u| |

w rg

/m

∴ mg

rs

/× m

grs

w n .S

Rd .u

uu

uu

uu

uvi

iii

rula

| |s

r/

gr

r/× g

r/× g

tuu

uu

uu

uu

| |r

ss

n .S

uu

uu

pu| |

/× g

rs

/× g

g rs

sn .

sw r

gw r

gm

gm

w mP

pu

uu

uu

uu

um

aa

at .t .

uu

uu

um

iı

i| |

w mp

/w g

Mm

w gm

× rg

/× m

gg

/× m

gr

/× g

sw r

g_ ^

ii

riı

ii

ina

aa

aa

aa

apa

iiiı

| |_ ^

g/m

gr

gm

gm

agu

uri

ii

se| |

/d

pm

gw m

pe

ee

ee

e‖ ‖



w mP·p

mP

/d\P

/d

pm

gm

era

yee

eri

ıi

ii

ii

| |

Pm

/d

pm

gg r

gm

Pm

gm

Pm

p/

dti

ii

ii

ii

saa

aa

aa

aa

hii

| |∴ d

pw d

nS

w ns

_ ^i

ii

im

mm

| |_ ^

s× d

g × dp

/× d

g × dp

∵ ptt

uu

uu

uu

u

‖ ‖

mp\M

p/

d/

w ns

× sg d

Pm

gm

/× p

uu

uye

ee

era

aa

aa

aa

| |

g × mg m

gr

g/× m

gr

/g

ss

/r/

w gm

Gm

aa

aa

aa

aa

t .aa

aa

aa

a

| |/

R·p

ad .a

| |X g

R·s

vuu

‖ ‖

sn .

w d .n .

/S

mg

m/

pm

gg r

/m

gg r

sn .

uu

uu

um

aa

aa

aa

raa

aa

aa

‖ ‖

�A

fter

sing

ing

appr

opri

ate

anup

alla

vi,a

ndre

nder

ing

the

muk

tayi

svar

a,th

epa

llavi

shou

ldbe

take

nup

and

com

plet

ed.



29.0.14 kırtana—adi tal.a — Venkat.esvara Et.t.appa Maharaja

pallavi

s \ d s nX

d Pva va

||

G · wm pva

||

Xg r snı

‖‖

/×p m g /

×p

_m g

va l. l.i ma n. a||

w

d n \pl.a

||

wm p

w

d nye n mu n

‖‖

s \ d s nX

d Pva va

||

G · wm pva

||

Xr r sa a

‖‖

anupallavi

wn s r /

×g

gr

de va

||

s n /×r

di de||

×s d n _

^va

‖‖

_^ n r N s d

ti ru va rul.||

s nX

d ppu ri ya

||

wm p

w

d nye n mu n

‖‖

caran. am

g∼∼∼M p \m

sa kti va d. i

||

wg∼∼∼m

ve la||

wp D · p _

^

va nin‖‖

_^ p s N d p

ca ra n. a nkal.||

m gwm p

na m bi||

/×d p

Xg r

va n de n‖‖

swn S r /

×g r

ci t ta mi ran||

s n /×r

gi ye||

n d n _^

yen‖‖

_^ n s s s n

gd

cin tai yi la ka||

p m gla mal

||

wm p

w

d nye n mu n

‖‖

svaram



m / d Pgg

gr S | / r S

gn | \

gd P m g

gr S ‖

S \gD P \

gM | G \R | / g

gr s n. / r s

∵s n. ‖

w

d. n. \P. /×n. D.

_

N. | /×r s

∵s n. | /

×s d. / S _

^ S _^ S ‖

29.1 janya (upanga) 1 — kuranji

ban. a ma mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu

mel.a 29 — dhırasankarabharan. am

janya raga (upanga) 1 — kuranji

LAKS. AN. A


kuranjiragassampurn. a arohe tu dhavarjitah |avarohe dhavakrassyat sarvakales. u gıyate ‖

murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: S r g m g m p n N S,avarohan. a: s n p n d d p m g r S ·

laks.an. a vivartan. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita

upanga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; dhaivata varjya in the arohan. a; dhaivata vakra in the avarohan. a; suitable forsinging at all times.

� For this kuranji raga, the purvacaryas have shown the nis. adas as jhan. t.a svaras in the murcchana arohan. a as(p n N), since the nis. ada is the jıva, nyasa svara that provided the most ranjana. I did not write the prayogasof these, since they will be obvious by carefully studying the gıta, kırtana, etc. In the raga gıta, Venkat.amakhihas traversed two sthayis, and has further shown the lower nis. adsa. Others who have come later, have usedthe prayoga — (N s r g m p d) traversing from mandra sthayi nis. ada till madhya sthayi dhaivata. In addition,in the kırtana etc., they have always used — (N \P s s) traversing from mandra sthayi nis. ada, arriving atmandra pancama, and then ascending to madhya s.ad. ja.

Just because this kuranji raga has been placed as the first among the upanga ragas in the sankarabharan. alaks.an. a gıta, one should not get the impression that it is a madhya sthayi raga.

LAKS. YA




m m g gg r sma dhu ra sva ra vi

||

rr g r s n n Nsru ta mu ra l.i i ı

||

s r m g m p m gsva na ga ri ma vi mo o

||

r m G g r s nhi ta a khi la bha va

||

s r p m m g g rna kha ga mr ga na ga ri

||

s g r s s n Ngu n. a ma n. i kha n. i re

antari

P s sS _^ S

srı ma dgo||

n s r s s n Npi i na a a thu re

||

s r s r g r s r S _^ S

sru ti si kha a a nu tu re

javad. a

R _^ R M M

dhı ma nna||

g m p m m g g rnya ma ha a a a ba la

||

S r g r s r gka l.i ya cu u u li

||

s g r s s n n sli kha a a he e e l.i

||

M m gg m p mte ja ssa ma a a

||

p n d d P m mna bha a vi ra ja tu

||

g r s n S rre e bho o ja dhi

||

pp m m g g r s nsva ra ku ma a a ra ka

||

s sS _^ S s n

a pra n. a na||

p n d d p m m ga a ya ku re e su ma

||

r g r s s n. n. ssa a a a ya ka gu ru

||

p m g m p n n sre e na ta ja na va m

||

r s s n s m g mchi ta pha la du re e e

||

p m g m p n Nba la ra va mu kha di

||

S _^ S

vya||

s n p pp m m gsra ya re sra ma vi ra

||

r g r s r g r shi tu re e vi ja ya sa

||

s n Nci vu re

‖‖

P s sS _^ S

srı ma dgo||

n s r s s n Npi i na a a thu re

||

s r s r g r s r S _^ S

sru ti si kha a a nu tu re

‖‖


pallavi



R G m /w×m G r

srı ve n. u go

||

r sgr s n.

pa la‖‖

S N · ws r s n. n. s n s rsrı ru kmi n. ı

||

∼∼∼R rlo la

‖‖

∵G

w∼∼∼m P

×p

gm g

de va na ya ka

||

×g r

g×r s r

gs

sri ya m m m

‖‖

n. \P. swg /

×m G r r s

de hi de hi||

m g m r g sma dhu mu ra ha ra

‖ ::‖ ::

2. R G msrı ve n. u

‖‖

P. s /×m G r r s _

^de hi de hi

||

_^ S _

^ S ‖‖

anupallavi

S r∵S m g

de va kı su ku||

mwr g

wm

ma ra‖‖

∼∼∼P

wm p

∵m g g r /

×p m

dı na ja na mam m||

∵m g

∵g r s n.

da ra‖‖

S ·m ∵m G \r r r s

wr G ·

go va rdha no||

\gr s n.ddha ra

‖‖

S p∵m g R

go pa yu va tı||

p /×d p m g \gr w

sja ra

‖‖

caran. am

S∴s \

w

N. s sgo ku lam bu dhi

||

\wn. s _^

so ma‖‖



_^ s n. s r r

wg m g

go vi m da na ta||

r /×g r

∵s n.

bhau ma‖‖

S m∵G∼∼∼wm p

srı ku ram ji ta

|| m g

w×g r s n.

ka ma

‖‖

s / m∵m G \∼∼∼r r s n.

ws R ·

0 sri ta sa tya bha||

r \Sma

‖‖

∵S m

wg∼∼∼m p d

ko ka na da pa da||

∵P∼∼∼m

so ma‖‖

g m P · m g r /g×g

gr s

wn. s n. s r

gu ru gu ha hi ta

||

∼∼∼R r

sya ma‖‖

Swn. s r g

∼∼∼m

srı ka ra ta po||

∼∼∼P m

ho ma‖‖

m p \gm g \gr s N.srı ja ya m tı

||

ws r \s s

na ma‖‖

S S n. s r. \S n. S m g _^

pra ka t.ya ra n. a bhı ma pa li ta||

_^ g r g M m

rju na bhı ma‖‖

P / d P mwg m P p M g

wr

pa ka ri pu nu ta ra ma∗ bha kta yo||

g m g∵g r s

ga ks.e ma‖‖

The following padam is a composition of Ghanam Sınayyaa, the minister of Madurai Vijayaranga Nayakkar.

29.1.3 padam — adi tal.a — Ghanam Sınayya

pallavi

s s S S s S r ssi va dı ks.a pa ru

||

n. n. s R · / ×gra la nu

||

r s s s n.∵n. _

^ra

‖‖

∗another version is “nama”�� 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 838—


_^ n s m g g g

∼∼∼r g g / m

gm

sı la mem tai na vi t.u va||

g r s s r /×g

ja la nu||

r s∵s s n.

∵n. _

^ra

‖ _^ n :

:‖ :

:

anupallavi

s m g∼∼∼m p

wm p p _

^si va si va gu ru na jna

||

_^ p m p / d p

mı ra nu||

m / p m∵m g

∵g _

^ra

‖‖

_^ g g G m r g /

gm m

srı vai s.n. a vu d. a m t.e||

g r s s r / gce ra nu

||

r s s s n.∵n _

^ra

‖ _^ n

‖

caran. am

s s s∴S s s s S r s

1. pa d. i ga va cci ma d. a mu2. pa m ca ks.a ri ja pa3. a jji cu nu ca nnu4. mo mu mo mu ba t.t.i

||||

n. p. s s r / gjo ra va kusı la nula da ma kujo rca ku

||||

r s s∴s n

∴n. _

^rara ku kira sara nı

‖‖‖‖

_^ n n. s

∧m m g r g r g g / m g

sı va rca na ve l.a ta lu pupa lu ku lu vi nasa jja go lu su ba t.t.ina ma mu to d. a bu ti

||||

∵g r p. s s r g

da ra va kuja la nuga di ya kugu rca ku

||||

r s∵s s n.

∵n. _

^rararara

‖‖‖‖

_^ n s m g

wm p

wm p p p _

^1. ma d. u gu ka vi ce ra gu2. ko m ca pu va ga lu ne3. ru jja gim ca nu pa si4. ve ma ru to d. a bi ks.a

||||

_^ n m p / d p

dı ya kunem ce nugo la nuve d. a ku

||||

p m /×p m m g

∵g _

^ra nam nnura mrora kemra po po

‖‖‖‖

_^ g s m g g g r g /

×m

gm

1. ma t.i ma t.i ki no ru2. kku du ru dra ks.a sa ru lu3. mmo vi no kka ku *bha kta4. ra ma nna ru ram ga ma

||||

g r s s r / gmu ya kutem ca kura la nulla d. a ku

||||

r s∴s s n

∵n. _

^rararara

‖ _^ n

‖‖‖


S∴s n. N. _

^ N | s n s r \S _^ S | s n s r

∴R g r | S / r s s n. N. |



LAKS. AN. A


rago narayan. ı purn. a gagraho pratarucyate |

murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: S r m g r g m p d S,avarohan. a: s n p n d p d m p m g r s ·


upanga; sampurn. a; gandhara graha; suitable for singing at early morning hours.

For this narayan. i raga, which is of the gandhara graha, the gandhara itself is the jıva, nyasa svara thatprovides most ranjana.

The following are some prayogas that make this raga shine well. Others can be understood from thelaks.yas.

(s n P m g) (p d s n p n d p m G) (mwr G \S) (G p d m p m G r S) (s r m G d p m G p d S) (G

p d S) (n p n d p m g∵g \S) (s r m p n d s m G S) (d p m G r S) (R M p d s n P) (m g r g s r S) (s

n P m gwr g \S) (p / d m g

Xr S) ( / g r s n. d. / S) (s n. p. d.

∵d. / S).

LAKS. YA


s n p dd s s rse e s.a bbho o o ga

||

m m p p n d pa a a a a a ce

||

nn d p d m m m gbbha a a ra ho m ti re

||

r s r g s r s ntya a ka a ra n. e e e

||

antari

P D r s s nni dra mu u dra a

||

P d s S _^ S

cam d. i i je||

javad. a

S R m g Ram bho ja a ta

||

m m p sS skha m d. a tya ce

||

sS d d p m p dsrı i i i i i i

||



m g r g s r Si i i mi ra m m

||

s n p dD d sva l le ssam dya a

||

s n p dd d p mka a la kha l le e

||

G P D sa a di tya

||

rR M P m ptte jam mam d. a li

||

d s n p p m g rpa sa ri m na le ya ya

||

m g r g s r s ndi khi di khi re e re e

‖‖

P D r s s nni dra mu u dra ra

||

P d s S _^ S

cam d. i i je

‖‖

29.2.2 kırtana— misr jati eka tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita

pallavi

s N∼∼∼P _

^ Pma hi s.a

||

m G R m gsu ra ma rda

||\S · _

^ S Rnım na

||

M · g p d rma mi

‖‖

s N P _^ P

ma hi s.a||

m G R Gsu ra ma rda

||

Xr S _

^ S _^ s S

nım na||

n. \P. D. Rma mi

‖‖

m Gwr g \S

ma ha nı||

n. P.gn. d. p. d.

ya ka pa rdi||

S · _^ S _

^ Snım

‖‖

anupallavi

r mwg P p p

ma hi s.a ma sta ka||

d d p /×s n n

wp

na t.a na bhe da vi||

D r R _^ R

no di nım||

R gXr S _

^ Smo di nım

‖‖

Nwp D _

^ Dma li nım

||

∵D n P _

^ Pma ni nım

||

s n p n d Ppra n. a ta ja na sau

||

g r m g p d rbha gya ja na nı m

‖‖

caran. am

G · P D _^

sam kha ca||

_^ d N P _

^ Pkra su

||

M · G∵G

lam ku sa||

P ·∵P _

^ Ppa n. im

‖‖



R · m g P _^

sa kti se||

_^ P · S _

^ Snam

||

N. ·∵N. D.

ma dhu ra||

R ·∵R R _

^ Rva n. ım

‖‖

∼∼∼P · m g S

pam ka ja||

m GXr S _

^ Sna ya nam

||

p M g m Ppam nna ga

||

d / S N _^ N

ve n. ım‖‖

P ·D Npa li ta

||

d P m gwr g

gu ru gu ha||

s S s n.∵n. d.

m pu ra||

S _^ S _

^ s _^ s

n. ım‖‖

S s∵s n

∵n p

sam ka ra rdha sa||

D r R _^ R

rı ri n. ım‖‖

ws M

wg P p

sa ma sta de va||

D∵D n P

ta ru pi n. ım‖‖

G p D Skam ka n. a lam

||

wr G m g S

k.r ta bja ka ram‖‖

S N p Dka tya ya nım

||

G P d Rna ra ya n. ım

‖‖


s n. \P. d.∵d. / S S | w

r g \S r / m g r S | r / m G s r G P |

D p m G S r s | N. P. d.∴d. r

∴r S | D. g r G S r g |

s r / M G p pP | s r m g r g s r G | r / g s n. \P. D. S |

P m G r g s r s | s n.w

d. S s r s n. d. | S s R r s r G |

R p m g r m g g r | s r g \S ∵s n. p. D. | s s r R m G P |

d m P m g∵G r s | D p. m G r g S | s r m g R G G |

s r S d m p m G | r m g∵g \S r g P | r / m g

∵G r s r g s |

s n. p. d. R p. d. G | R M G P D | M P d m G S |

s r m G r G G | s r m g r m∴m G | d. s n. p. d. d. s

∴r G |



P d p m g P D | S n p d m G p d | s n P d d p m G |

r m G p d s sS | s n p d s n d∵d S | G P D s rR |

/M g∵g R m g R | / g S n p d d S | r s n p n d p m g r |

s r g r S R S | r m g s d p g p d s | r / m g \S s n P p |

d P m Gwr g S | d p d s n P m G | X

r S n. P. m. G. p. d. |

s n. d.∵d. s r g \S · ‖

For this narayan. i, the nis. ada is varjya in the arohan. a.

29.3 janya (upanga) 3 — arabhi



janya ragam (upangam) 3 — arabhi

LAKS. AN. A


arabhissarvada geya arohe ganivarjitah |kvacidaroha samyukta nis. ado nigraho bhavet ‖

murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s r m p d s,avarohan. a: s n d p m g r s ·


upanga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; gandhara, nis. ada varjya in the arohan. a; nis. ada shows up in some places in thearohan. a; ghana raga; suitable for singing at all times.

For this arabhi raga, the rs. abha is the jıva, nyasa svara that provides most ranjana.

(sgn d p m

gg r s) — in this avarohan. a prayogam, it has been a practice to handle the nis. ada and gandhara

with odukkal.

(s \gn d p m \gg r s) — like this, it has been a custom to handle the nis. ada and gandharam with iRakkajaru, odukkal with some nokku. In the avarohan. a, the nis. ada, gandhara will not be handled without any odukkal.

The following are some prayogas that make this raga shine well.�� 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 844—


(R R) (d d / s∴s / R R) (m

gg R R) ( / d

gd P m \gg R R) (s r / M \gg r R) (s

gn d P m \gg r R) (R s

gn

d p mgg R) (S n \D / R S).

The prayoga — (dwn S) is always there. Other prayogas can be understood from the laks.yas. In

“Caturdan. d. ıprakasika”, this raga is included among the ragas featured under the s.ad. ja graha. However,nis. ada graha is mentioned in the raga laks.an. a sloka, which is proved to be so in the gıta, that is shown as thelaks.ya.

LAKS. YA


d s s r d s s n d dmu ni ja na vi i ra m ma a

||

P d s s ra a a na sa

||

m g r r s sma a a a na sa

||

d s S spa ra ham sa

||

mm g r m m pcca ra n. a ka ma la

||

m g r r s ska t.a ka a ya ta

||

d s s r m gbho o o ja ra a

||

r r s s d sja ca m m m m

||

S s pPm dra re

||

d d p p m gkha a vi bhu u s.a

||

r sn. a a

javad. a

p p m g r r s s Dsu bha a a a a a a lo

||

S S ro kam na

||

mm g r r s sppa ra a a ji ta

||

d s s d s sca m da ra a a

||

p mm g r rbha kta lo o ka

||

s n d s s rci m ta a ma n. i

||

s n d s Ssa ka la su ra

||

d d p p m psu ra ma a n. i i

||

d s d s s ri i i i i khya

||

m g R m mma n. i ı ki ra

||

p p d d p pa n. a vi la si ta

||

m g r r s spa da a a a m

||



d s S sbho o o ja

||

dd p m g r rppa ma ka ri sa sa

||

s nni ta

‖‖

d s s r d s S _^ S

mu ni ja na vi i ram

‖‖


pallavi

Psrı

||

m p m \gg rsa ra sva

||

∵Rtı

||

s s \gn. d. r sna mo stu

||

Rte

||

∵R d. s

∴s r

e va ra de‖‖

Psrı

||

wm p m \gg rsa ra sva

||

∵Rtı

||


||

Rte

||

∵R p

∴p

e pa ra||

Mde

||\g r s rva te

‖‖

Sgn. d.

srı pa ti||

mggR/

×p m

gg r

gau rı pa ti guru||

wm p d / sgu ha vi nu

||

∴S

gd p m

gg r / p

tevidhiyuvate‖‖

∴P

srı||

wm p m \gg rsa ra sva

||

∵Rtı

||


||

R _^

te||

_^ R S

e

anupallavi

Rva

||

∴s n \D. ssa na tra

||

∴s r

ya vi||

S \gn. d.va rji ta

||



r sva ra

||

m \gg Rmu ni bha

||

/×p

_m mvi ta

|| p d /

×s

g∼∼∼d p

mu rte e

‖‖

Dva

||

s∴S r

sa va dya||

r mgg

khi la||

R∴r s

ni rja ra||

d rva ra

||

s∴s d p

vi ta ra n. a||

wm pba hu

||

m m \gg r d.gd.

kı rte dha ra‖‖

P. s \gn.ha sa yu

||

d. r S mgg R

ta mukhamburuhe‖‖

P m pa dbu ta

||

/ d d \P d / s∴S

ca ra n. am bu ru he‖‖

R / Msam sa

||

\gg R s \gn d Rrabhı tya pahe

‖‖

sgn d p _

^sa ka la mam

||

_^ p M \gg r s r / p

traks.ara guhe‖‖

svaram

∵P · / d | p m

gg r p m

gg r | m \gg r s | r d. r d. d. r p. d |

rw

d. r s | R , / d p M \gg | R D |gD p m \gg r s r ‖::

Xs D. r s | w

r m \gg Rwm p d | s n \D / r | S r / M \gg R |

s R d | / R r \R ·m p | d / r s / S _^ | _

^ S \gn d p m \gg r ‖


pallavi

M · /p∵m g \R s r s

ma ra ko t.i ko||

wn. s n \d. d.

gd

ti la‖‖

p. d s∴s∼∼∼

r r / m∵m p _

^

vam n. ya ma m pa||

_^ p p

wm p

la ya‖‖



d / S · dgd p

dhı ra gra||

\m gg r

ga m n. ya‖‖

∵R s

∵n \∼∼∼D. r

ws

va su ki va la||

r Sya

‖‖

anupallavi

gD p p

wm p d

da ru ka va na||

s s \wnta po

‖‖

s r r m \gg R s r sdha na ta ru n. ı mo

||

∴s n \D

ha‖‖

d / s _^ S

∴s×n \D

gd

ka ra bhi ks.a||

P mt.a

‖‖

wp d

∵P m m

gg r

×n

_

dna ve s.a dha ra sam

||

×n

_

d. s r / mka ra

‖‖

∴Mma

‖‖

caran. am

s P∵M ·m _

^vi ra kta nam

||

_^ m m m

gg

vi de‖‖

r r∵S s \gn. d. d.

ha kai va lya||

rws r∼∼∼

rda na

‖‖

p∵M \gg r s \gn. d.

vi ca ks.a n. a bha||

∵R s _

^kta na

‖‖

_^ S m \gg R p

ma bha ya pra||

pwm p p

da na‖‖



\m /×p m /

×p m p /

×n

gd p s

vi ri m ca di sa||

s s s _^

ka la de‖‖

_^ s

wn S /

×r

wn s \d

∼∼∼gd

wn s

vo pa sya ma

||

R sna

‖‖

∴s n \D d s

∴s

wn s

∼∼∼d _

^ dvi bhu ti ru

||

w

d n \P _^

dra‖‖

_^ P m p m

∵M m \gg r

ks.a bhi ma

||

s r \Sna

‖‖

p m \gg r r m \gg rwm P p m \gg r

pa ra su mr ga gni ka pa la d. a ma ru||

s r / d∵D d

ka m da dha na‖‖

p∵p \M D d / S · s ss \

gn

pa ra ma dvai ta ta tpa rya||

d / s∴s / R r

nu sa m dha na‖‖

s \gn dgd p

∵P m \gg r s \gn. d. / r

pa ra va ma de va di sa ka la vi||

∴R m

∴M p

ra ja ma na‖‖

d / s∴S r r m \gg r s d / R s

pa ra me sva ra gu ru gu ha sa ma na||

Sgn d

gd p

bha sa ma na‖‖


rgr S R / M \gg r | s s R n. \D. / S S | r m

gg r / m m / P

∴P |

r / p∵M \gg r s r S | D. S d.

∴d. / s

∴s R | d. /

wn. S r r m

gg R |

r / p∴P M m \gg R | / d

gd p

∵p m

gg r

∵r S | d P m

gg r / p

∵M

gg |

r \S r s \gn. D. S | d. s∴s r D. S R | s \gn. D. s

∴s / R

∴R |



murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s r g m p d n s,avarohan. a: s n d p m r s ·


upanga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; suitable for singing at all times. For this suddhavasnata raga, the raga murcchanaarohan. a, avarohan. as do not exhibit any varjya or vakra.

The following are some vises. a prayogas that make this raga shine well.(s r g m P) (s r m m P) (s m m g m m P) (s m M) (S g m D p M) (P d n S) (P N d p d n S)

(s m M) (d n S) (s r g m p \M d n S) (s r g m d n S) (g m p m d m d S S) (r m g m n d S) )m nd p d s S) (G M D S) (D R S n d s m g r s) (d r r s) (d d p m g r s) (d p m g s m g r s) (d n s r GS) (G R s n. D. S S) (s n. d. n. S).

LAKS. YA


s n d s s S r s rva ra da ra a ja vi bu dha

||

m g r r s n d r s nva i ri vi dha a a a a a

||

d p p m g M s s ra a a a ra n. a va i na

||

s n d S n p m g rde e ya va a a a a a

||

S m m d d p p m mna va a ri ja a a a a

||

m dD m d s S sya sso bhi na a bhi pam

||

s g r S M m p mke e ru ha va ri ja a

||

m g r s n D S Sa a a la ya a l.a ra

||

s s m g r s d s s rpa ta na ru ci ji ta va a ri

||

s n d p p m g r Sja ya ri i va i i bha va

||

javad. a

m g r m m P d d pva ra da ra a ja va a di

||

p m m g r S m g rta a se e s.a brm da a ra

||

S m m p m g r s nka dva ra ka a di i sa

||

D s s s r s d s svam da a ru ma m da a ru

||

m g r p p m g r r sta a a ra n. a a a ri i na

||

s d p m d p m g Mta a a a a a a ra n. a

||

d m d s s r r s s rva a pa ra a a a ja a va

||

p nn d p d d p p mu l.l.a ve e i ku u t.a na

||

g M m g r S d dsa ra va u la bha va a

||



p p m m m d m d s ssu de e e e e va a ri di

||

r s r g m p pp m gi l.l.a na va i kum t.a na a

||

r S g m p d s s sya ka a a a a a a i

||

m m p m g r s n d rya i ya e e e e ya i ya

||

s s n d p p m g r sm va i ya a i ya i i ya

‖‖

s n d s s Sva ra da ra a ja

‖‖


S s n. D. s s S | r s R R m g r r | s n. D. r s N. N. |

s d d p p m m g M | s s R R d d p m | g r S m g r r P |

M∴M p

∴m s s m g | r r s s d. d. / r r m g | r / m m p d d p m g r |

s n. d.wn. s r r d. s r | d. s S d. n. S

∴S | m g r p

∵p m g r

∵r s |

S D∼∼∼D P P | m d P m g M P | M D S D R |

g m p d n s R d d | R g m g r S d r | S N d d P P |

g m p d S M p M | g r S d r s n d p | ∵p m g r S P N |

d d p m g g M d p | m g m p d n S r g | m p d n S m g r m |

g r S s n d p∴p m | g r s n. D. R S |

∴S R g m D P |

M g s m∴m p p D | S .s n d p m n d p | p d M M g r

∵r s |

N. g r s d.wn. s R | M G r s d. r s r | M mm g r r s r s n. |

S p pp m g r S | s r g m p m g m D | n d p m g m d n S |

m g m dd d r rR | s n d p m d n s R | g r s n d d p p m m |



The raga murcchana arohan. a, avarohan. as for this narayan. adesaks. i raga do not exhibit any varjya or vakra.

The following are some vises. a prayogas that make this raga shine well.

(s d. s r m g R) (s n. d. n. s r) (s d. P. d. n. S) (r m g r g m P) (n d p D r s) (s n D d d p) (D d d r rS) (s d s n d p) (m g d d D p d n s) (r g m p m g r m g r) (g m p d S) (n d n s r m g r S) (d d Pm g m d S) (s n d p m g r s) (s n. d. d. D. p. d. r r S) (s r m G r S) (s d. / S) (s d. N. S).

LAKS. YA


r s s n d n s r Sja ya ja ya ra ghu na m m

||

s n d d d dda na va m di ta

||

p d r r s ngu n. a brm m m du

||

S S _^ S

re re||

s r m g r sdi na ka ra ku la

||

s r S s dma n. i dı i pa

||

r r s r s nka u si ku ma kha

||

s n d d p mpa ri pa a la ka

||

g r g m p dni ja ba a a hu

||

n s r g m pda m m m m d. a

||

P d d p pkham d. i ta ha ra

||

m g r s s nko i da m m d. a

||

d n s r s dka a a a m d. a

||

s n d p m gti ya i ya i ya

||

r si ya

||

javad. a

S s n d n s r g mja na ki pa a a n. i ga ha

||

P m g Rnam ma ya a

||

s s d n s rsa ga ra a va ya

||

s n d p m pa a a a a a

||

d s ss n dkha ra tti ma kha

||

r rR s ssmu khkha ra khkha

||

s n D Sna kha dam m

||

S R g mm m ba ka

||

d p pp m gsu ci khkha n. a a

||

r g m p m gvi sa a a ra da

||

r s n d n sja la dhi ba m m

||

n d p m g rda na ja a a ga

||



g m g m g rru u u u u ka

||

g m p d n ska pi se e e na

||

s r m g r spa ri pa a li ta

||

r g m p m gda sa mu kha mu kha

||

d d d d p dni khi la ni sa a

||

n S n d da a ca ra a

||

p p pp m gpra ta rda na a

||

r s ss n dvi ni rda ya a

||

s n d p m gti ya i ya i ya

||

r si ya

‖‖

r s s n d n s r Sja ya ja ya ra ghu na m m

||

s n d d d dda na va m di ta

||

p d r r s ngu n. a br m m du

||

S S _^ S

re re

‖‖


S S g r s n. D. | n s r r S s n. D. | p. d. r r s n. S S |

g m P d d P m g | r s D. P. d n S | m g r∵r s n. d. n. S |

d. r s r n d p m g r | s s P m p \M M | P d d P m g r s |

n. d. r r s s S s n. | s d p pp m g m P | m g r / M g r r R |

S r s R g m P | m g r s m g R g m | p d s n d n s r s n |

d n S m g R S | s n D N S d d | s n d n s r M g r |

g m g r s r g r s g | r s s n d n d s ss | n d r rr s s n D |

S s n d p d s n d | P n d p m G R | g m p d n s r m p d |

m p d s d r s n d n | s n d d P P s n | d p r g m p d d d d |




upanga; s. ad. ava; s.ad. ja graha; suitable for singing at all times.

For this sama raga, the madhyama, dhaivata, and rs. abha are the jıva and nyasa svaras that provide mostranjana. Here are some prayogas of these svaras:

(m m M g r g s) (r m M M) (s d. s r p∴p \M M) (D D) (p

wm d d D) (s r p m D) (s \D D) (p m

d S) (m d S) (sgd p m g

∵g R R) (r / m

∴m g

∵g r R R) (D. s r / p

∴P m g \R R) (d. s r / m g r s r / g s) (s

r / m∴m / d

∴d / S _

^ S) (d P m g r) (s r / p \M g r) (s r m G r) (s r∵R _

^ R) (D. S).

LAKS. YA


m ma kham

||

mm g r g r s s R rd. a bra m hma a a a m d. a

||

d p d p d s dd s rma m d. a pa vi cam d. a ta m

||

r m M g r gg r rbha a a i i tta ca tu

||

D s r ss r m g rra ya ta bbhu ja da m d. a

||

p P M m gg r gna a ra ya n. n. a ga ru

||

s r m M md. a va a ham na

antari

D p dsa ka la

||

S s R r ss Rlo ka mo ha nna na

||

R m g r g r r Dl.ı ka da l.a lo o ca na

||

S _^ S _

^ S sre re

javad. a

p psa mi

||

dd p m p p m m g r gddha ra n. i jha ra n. i i ra ma n. a

||

s r m G r gg r sdha ra n. i bhu ta gga ja a

||

g r s r rr d sS ·a su ra ma rda m na

||

s dd rr s r m g ra a a a a a a a

||

p pp M M G ra a rı n. a ta da

||



s r m m p m r m g rpa a da bha ya a na ka gu n. a

||

S s R _^ R d p d

pa va na a kr pa a||

s s r s r m g r s rva n. a di ra a pa n. a a a di

||

d P P M m g rvi bhe da pa va na a

||

s r m m d p d S ·va a i ma m pa a hi

||

d p d p m g r g r ska na ka ca a ru u ce e la

||

r r m M mgo o o pa la

‖‖

D p dsa ka la

||

S s r r ss Rlo ka mo ha nna na

||

R m g r g r r Dl.ı ka da l.a lo o ca na

||

S _^ S _

^ S sre re

‖‖


pallavi

d p p / M m∵M

gu ru gu ha ya bha||

G Rkta nu

||

ws R r

gra ha ya‖‖

d S r / m∵g g r _

^ku ma ra ya na mo

||

_^ r s s d. r s

na ma||

R Sste e

‖‖

anupallavi

s r m P p Dgu ru gu ha ya bha

||

P∵M

kta nu||

g R ggra ha ya

‖‖

Xr s

∧s D. S R r

gu n. a tı ta ya||

/ D p mru pa ra

||

g r∵r s

hi ta ya‖‖

ws r

wm p d

∵P d

ha ri ha ra vi rim ci||

Xp M D

ru pa||

∴d S

∴s

ya sa cci

‖‖



D S∧s D p

∧p m _

^da nam da sva ru

||

_^ m

∧m G r

pa ya||

s r m∴m

si va ya‖‖

caran. am

s d. S r / m∵G

sa ka la ga ma mam||

r∵S d. _

^tra sa ra

||

_^ d R r

jna ya‖‖

S r m g∵G r

sa tsa m pra da ya|| s r /

×p

∼∼∼_

Msa rva

||

/ P · pjna ya

‖‖

d p dXp M d

∴D

sa ka l.a ni s.ka l.a||

p∵P m

pra ka sa||

/ d p d _^ d d

ka ya‖‖

S d P m∵M

sa ma ra sya sam||

g∵G r

pra da ya||

∵R∼∼∼R

ka ya‖‖

s d. R r r∴M M m D P m

vikal.ebhara kaivalya danaya||

∵m G r S Rvikalpa dana

||

m P∧p M D d

ya vijna naya‖‖

sw

d S r r / m g r ss r g R rsukavama de va vamditapadaya

||

sgd P m

∵M g

sukavama deva||

R g \S R mmuktipradaya

‖‖

svaram

/ d P m g∵g r s s \D. s r

∴r / m g | r S p

wm d

∴D | s d s r S s d ‖

pwm d

∴D / s

∴S r

∴R / m

∴m g

∴g r | s

w

d S d p m g _^ | _

^ g r s D. s r m \ ‖

29.6.3 dravid. a padam — triput.a tal.a — Balasvami Dıks.ita (datu),Mukkup Pulavar (matu)

pallavi



s s s d p m / dca ra ca tu rai u nnai

||

pwm p m g

wr g r r

a zhai t tu va rac co n nar‖‖

s d. s r r∴r p m

ca ma ya mi tu na l la||

gwr g r s s r g r s

ca ma ya ma t.i ma‖‖

R · S _^ S

ne‖‖

anupallavi

p p p \M m mta ra n. i man taR kut

||

g m g r g r sta yai ppo le ca

‖‖

S s \D d pma na ma na ku

||

\M g s r m∴m d

∴d

ma re t. t.e nti ra

‖‖

caran. am

M m∵m p M

1. ma ne ma ka ra2. a mma mma vu nnai3. e t.t.a ya pu ra

||||

g r s∵s R · R

can ca mu ka nte t.ip po le ma tura jan na ra pati

‖‖‖‖

D s R m∴m

1. van tiru ppa va2. a varkku kit.ai ya to3. ye nta vula kum pira

||||

p pwm D · d

ra nan tan ko t.iyi te nna cu tuci tta ta na pati

‖‖‖‖

D s r / m g∵g

1. ye no u na kkin ta2. co lla ppo ru kka ta3. to t.t.a yo kat ti

||||

r s s / R · rra ja mo t.iko pa me tulu yar nta manu pati

‖‖‖‖

s s s s \d p m1. yi te lla n cari ya lla2. co nna pa t.i cu m ma3. tu raik ku ma re t.

||||

g s r m∴m d

∴d

po t.i po t.ike l.i p po tut.e nti ra je ya pa ti

‖‖‖‖




LAKS. AN. A


purvagaul.astu arohe gavarjyassarvakalikah |

murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s g r g s s r m p d n s,avarohan. a: s n d p m g r s = ·


upanga; sampurn. a; nis. ada graha; suitable for singing at all times.

Despite the fact that the murcchana arohan. a, avarohan. a of this purvagaul.a are as shown above, the follow-ing are some vises. a prayogas.

(s d. S) (r s r d p m g R) (M g m r g s) (s d p m d n s) (S d p m d∴d n s) (s P m g r s) (s m g M

M) (s r s r m g r g s r s d. S) (n. d. p. m. d. n. S).

LAKS. YA


m mtu jha

||

mm g r S g r s n dppa a n. e kam ma a a a l.a

||

p d n S s rr r spa sa vu nı re ssu ri ta

||

r m m p m m g r sda a a a na dha a re ya

||

mM g M M _^ M ·

a a re re

antari

S r s r s r r m gghum ma ghu ma ghu ma ghu mi ta

||

r g r r s S n dta ra a m ga jhrm bhi ta

||

pP m dd d ss s sppa a n. e na bbha ri ta

||

S _^ S _

^ S _^ S _

^ Sre re

‖‖

javad. a

D s s s rr rr sa a a re ssa ppu ta

||

rr s r d d p p m g rssa mu dru gu n. a sa m mu m dru

||

M g m rr r g r sdhu ru ja t.t.i i pha t.a a

||



S n s dD d p mam mr ta bbha a a vu

||

d d n S s rr Sbha a vu re re tti yai

||

P m g r s s g r sya a a a a a a a a

||

r r s n d p m d n sa a a a a a a a a a

||

r m m p p m g r sma m nya ka m t.hi i ra vu

||

mM g M M _^ M ·

mmam d. a la ce||

S r s r s r r m gghum ma ghu ma ghu ma ghu mi ta

||

r g r r s S n dta ra a m ga jhrm bhi ta

||

pP m dD d ss s sppa a n. n. e na bbhi ri ta

||

S _^ S _

^ S sre re

‖‖


S r s r∴r m | g r / g r r

∵S | S n. D. P. |

m d.∴d. S

∴S | D. s

∴S R | s r s d

∴d p m |

g r M gm | rR g r s S | wn. s dd. d.

wn. s |

P m g r s s | g R S r m | p m g R s |

M g / M M | Swn. S S | D. s r s R |

r∵r s r M m | ∵

m g r∵r S r | s r m g r / M |

M m \S R | s r / m g r / m∴m | s

∴s r s

∵s d. p. |

m. d. s s N. s | r m∴m p m g r | s n. d. p. m. d.

∴d. |

n.∴n. S r s s | d. p. m. d. d. s s | d s r s n. s d. |

n. s r m g r m | g r m g r s g | r G s g R |



LAKS. AN. A


arohan. e vakraris. abho dharivakrovarohan. e |nagadhvani ca ragoyam sagrahassarvakalikah ‖

murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s r g s m g m p d n s,avarohan. a: s n d n p m g r g s ·


upanga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; rs. abha vakra in the arohan. a; dhaivata and rs. abha vakra in the avarohan. a; suitablefor singing at all times.

� This nagadhvani raga is a very vakra raga. Though the arohan. a of the raga murcchana specifies (p d ns), prayogas resembling the arohan. a, avarohan. a, such as — (s m g m p n d n s) (s n d n p m g m r g s)(s n. n. S) are seen in abundance. The prayogas will be clear by analyzing the raga gıta sancaris.

LAKS. YA


m ma re

||

g m rr g Sja ga tra i ı

||

s n n s m g mkha m d. a ne e e pra

||

P p m p n dvı n. a da ca ka m

||

n p dd m p mm t.ha kka m m t.ha

||

G m r g Sbhe e e da na

||

n s mM m gpra vr tta a a

||

m p m g m r ga a a a a a a

||

s r g S n na ti va ha a a

||

s ss n d n sd bo la ki ri ti

||

d M g m r gbha a su ra re e

antari

s s sS nja ya srı ma

||

ss r gg s n sdra ghu pra vi i n. a

||

m mm g m r gtu jhjha sa m ma n. u

||

s n n S _^ S

ko o n. u re||

javad. a

r g s n d n pna ma ra ba li i s.t.a

||

n d n s nn sva l.i i m mu kha

||

r g ss m g mdu u khkha t.a ba l.a

||

p m pp m g msu u bba t.a ya ya

||



P n dd n pvi srm kha la khi

||

dd m g m r Gkhkha l.a a a ra va

||

n d n p p m gpu u ri ta a khi la

||

g r g s n d nvi sa m ka n. u re e

||

s S n n d na ı ya i ya i

||

p d m g m r gya i ya a i ye e

||

s m m g m p pa a a a a a a

||

m g m p d n sa a a a a a a

||

s n s r s s na a a a a a a

||

s m g m r g sa a a a a a a

||

n d n s r g ma a a a a a a

||

p p nn n d na i yya i y i

||

s S.n n d na ı ya i ya i

||

p d m g m r gya i ya a i ye e

||

s ss m g m rsu ppa a a di ya

||

g s nn d n pni ja ppa d. i i i

||

s ss n d n pva tji ra tha va ra

||

d M g m r gna m da nu re e

‖‖

s s sS nja ya srı ma

||

ss r gg s n sdra ghu pra vi i n. a

||

m mm g m r gtu jhjha sa m ma n. u

||

s n n S _^ S

ko o n. u re

‖‖


S S s n. N. | n. d. N. p. n. d. n. | s n. s r g s∵s n. | d. n. P. s

wn. S |

r r g s m g M | M g m p m m g | r r g s s n.∵n. s | p

∴p m

∵m g

∵g m

∴m |

wr g s n. d. n S | P. n. d.

wn. s r g | S m m g g M | P g m r g S |

s n.∴n. s m g

∴g m | p n D N P | D m p m G | M R G S |

s m∴m g M r

∵r | g g S r r S | p. n. d. n. s n. S | P. S r g S |

m m G m m R | g s p. n. d. n. S | m g m r g s r s | s n. d. n. n. d. N. |

P. n.w

d. N. S | p. d. N. n. d. N. | S M m g M | m p d n p d m g |

M M g m P | d p m g m g mwr | G G S r s | M G m

wg M |



murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s r g p n s,avarohan. a: s n p g r s ·


upanga; aud. ava; madhyama, dhaivata varjya; s.ad. ja graha; suitable for singing at all times.

For this hamsadhvani raga, the gandhara and nis. ada are the jıva svaras that provide most ranjana. In addi-tion, the prayogas with dat.u svaras also provide great ranjana. These will be clear by observing the prabandha,etc., that are given below.

This raga was created/discovered by Ramasvami Dıks.ita.

LAKS. YA

29.9.1 laks.ya prabandham — mat.hya tal.a — Ramasvami Dıks.ita

S · s n p p r s rcam da se e e e ya l.a

||

r gg r n r n g r srum d. a ma a a a la dha ra

||

P g r s n s r s npam na ga a a a ba l.a na

||

p gg r s n s r Sbha kta ja na a va l.u re

||

r pP g r s n s rba mma a di se e vi ta

||

g p r g s r s n r stri pu ra a a a a m ta ka

||

r r G s s r n s pkit.a tka jhem d. aka tka jhe m jhe m

||

S N s n P n sjhe jhe ki n. a jham ki n. a

||

p p r r p p r r n st.aka n. aka n. aka n. aka n. aka n. aka n. aka n. aka n. aka n. aka

||

p p s s p n p n Ptka tka tgi tgi jhe m ta ri jhrm

||

P n p P g r s r | g gg r s r n r S |

n R r n s n S s | R s n p n p r S |

s n s r g r s n s pte e na m te na te na te na

||

g r s n s r g P pte e na m te na te nam na

||

Caturdan. d. ıprakasika, the laks.ana sloka for hamadhbvani is given as:aud. avo madhavarjyatvaddmsadhvanirihes. yate |�� 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 868—


N p n P g r s nvem0 ka t.a kr i i i s.n. a

||

P n s P g r s npu ji ta pa da m bu ja

||

R _^ R p s s n n s

re u pa a a m ga||

G R s n s n s rham sa dhva ni i i kr ta

||

S P n pp r g ssrı ram ga pra ba m dha

||

G r nn g R Rga na pri ya re re

||

s P g r n S Sci dam ba ra ni va sa

||

s r G p P n Ssi va ka ma sum da rı

||

P s n p g R s npra n. e e sa na t.e e sa

||

P n s p n p g r spa a hi pa a a hi re e

‖‖

S · s n p p r s rcam da se e e e ya na

‖‖


pallavi

G · R ∵r s n.

va ta pi ga n. a||

p. R n.pa tim bha

||

R swn. s r

je ham m m‖ ::‖ ::

2. n.bha

||

R Sje ham

‖‖

∵R g P · Nva ra n. a syam

||

p G∵g

va ra pra||

R swn. s r

dam srı‖‖

anupallavi

P · G r∵S

bhu ta di sam||

Rwn. s

se vi ta||

r g Pca ra n. am

‖‖

N s R s∧s N

bhu ta bhau ti ka||

p∵P g

pra pam ca||

r g Rbha ra n. am

‖‖�� 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 869—


N. g R n P g r s N r Svı ta ra gi nam vi na ta yo gi nam

||

RXs n P n G

vi sva ka ra n. am||

PXg r N. g R

vi ghna va ra n. am‖‖

caran. am

g P G r Spu ra kum bha sam

||

n. p. r n.bha va mu ni

||

g R gva ra pra

‖‖

P g R · s n. _^

pu ji tam tri ko||

_^ n s R

n. a ma||

gws R

dhya ga tam‖‖

p.∵P. R · g r

mu ra ri pra mu

||

∵S n. p.

_^

kha dyu pa

||

_^ p g R

si tam‖‖

G P G Rmu la dha ra

||

S n. sks.e tra

||

wn. r S

sthi tam‖‖

p. s n. s R Gpa ra di ca tva

||

wr P g _

^ri va ga

||

_^ g n P

tma kam‖‖

n. s∼∼∼N · w

p Npra n. a va sva ru

||

wp R

∴r

pa va kra||

swn S

tum d. am‖‖

wn R g R

wn s

ni ram ta ram ni t.i||

r \P nla cam dra

||

/S Nkha.m d. am

‖‖

p n \P g r s n.ni ja va ma ka ra vi

||

p. G rdhr te ks.u

||

ws r \S

da m d. am‖‖

r r g r s N. p. R swn. P. R

ka ra m bu ja pa sa bı ja pu ram||

g∴g p g N P

ka lu s.a vi du ram||

N∴R s

wn S

bhu ta ka ram‖‖

r G r s r n s Pwn s R R

haradi gu ruguha to s.itabimbam||

S∴S r n P

ham sa dhva ni bhu||

g r s n. p. n. s Rs.i ta he ra m ba m

‖‖




r∵r S n

∵n P G | s n

∵N p

∵p G G | n

∴n p

∵p g

∵g r

∵r S |

p. n. s r G p n S | p n s r g p n s r g | s r n s p n g p r g |

s r n. s p n. g r S | p. s n. r p g r g P | g / n g s n p G R |

G n P n P S | N r g R n p G | G R S n P G |

g r s n p g R G | P N R N P | N G R N P |

G r s n p g r S | / S N \P \G \R | s r g r s n. \P R |

/ g r s n. R S _^ S ‖

29.10 janya (bhas. anga) 1 — bilahari



janya raga (bhas. anga) 1 — bilahari

LAKS. AN. A


arohe madhyamo vakrah kvacid yogo nis. adakah |bilahurı ragagadya sarvakales. u gıyate ‖

murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s r m g p d S,avarohan. a: s n d p m g r s ·


bhas. anga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; rakti raga; madhyamam vakra in the arohan. a; dhaviata, rs. abha vakra in theavarohan. a; sometimes there is nis. ada prayoga in the arohan. a; suitable for singing at all times.

The following prayogas are the jıva svara prayoagas that provide great ranjana for this raga —

(s r G) (n. d. s r G) (m g r G) (r g / p m G) (r g / dgd p \gm G) (s n \

gd p \gm G) (r / m g P) (r g P)

(m g P) (m g / d \P) (m g d p D) (m g p d n P) (m g p d s nXd P) (m g p d s n d /

×n

_

D) ( / r s n \D)

( / ggr s n \D) (m g D) (p d S) (g p d S) (s n \

gd p \gm g \R) ( /

×n

g_

D p \gm g \R) ( /×g \R s n. \D. p.

d. S).

The nis. adas in the prayogas — (g p d [n d p m G) (p [n d p m g R) (g / [n d p m g R) (s / [n d pm g) (R [n d p) show up as kaisiki. Depending on the context, the nis. ada in the prayoga — (p [\ n d P)will show up as kaisiki or kakali. In the prayoga — (s n d \ n d P), it is definitely kakali.�� 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 872—


(m g d d n n S) (p d n S) — these are nis. ada prayogas in the arohan. a.

All these can be seen in the laks.yas.

LAKS. YA


s R g Pa rum dha ti

||

d p d n d pki i ri ti ya m

||

m g G r sbu dhi te e e

||

r s n s d pni ru m dha ti i

||

m g P Pya a re re

||

d p d sSsa ru va tto

||

r s r ggmu kha mu khya

||

dd p m g r skra tu pa a va ni

||

n di i

antari

S r gG r s S _^ S

na gam ba a a re

javad. a

s n s rna a ra a

||

g r s n dya n. a ma khi i

||

ss n d p d ppra a le e ya a

||

d n d p m gca la pa su vu u

||

d p d p m gsa m ja a ta a

||

r gG rci nnam va

||

sS r ggppa rva tti

||

gg g P _^ P

dde e vı||

g p d s n dsa m ka ra a va

||

S r s r gta a a a ru

||

g p d s n dgo o vi m da a

||

s ss n d pa dhva ri i i

||

d p m g r sra a a a a a

||

n da n. i

‖‖

S r gG r s S _^ S

na gam ba a a re

‖‖




pallavi

[

w×n D · [×n p p m

wg m g

ha t.a ke sva

||

rwr g s s n.

∵n. d.

ra sam ra ks.a||

/∼∼∼

S · / g r∵r g

mam ta pta‖‖

Xr S r g / [

×n d / [

×n p

ha t.a ka ma ya||

/×d m g

∵g p d /

×r s s n n _

^

li m ga mu rte

||

_^ n d

w

d n p mwg p d

tra ya tma ka‖‖

w

d r S · n n dwn P · n \d

ha t.a ke sva||∼∼∼d P · d [ n d

×d p \gm g

∼∼∼r

ra sam m ra ks.a

||

g r g m g \∼∼∼R S

ma a am

‖‖

anupallavi

P d /×s

∼∼∼_

N ·pa t.a lı

||∼∼∼P / [

×n d \p \gm g

pa da pa mu||\gr s n. n. d. n. d.la pra ka sa

‖‖

w

d n \P d. [n. d. ·∵d. s _

^pa ta l.a

||

_^ s

gn.

∵D. s

∼∼∼r g p _

^bi la ha ri ha ya

||

_^ p p / d

gm

∵g p /

∼∼∼d

dya ma ra nu ta‖‖

gs

gn \

gd P m

wg p d /

×s

gn d

ha t.a ka ks.e tra ni va sa‖‖ d /

g×g r

∵R s

∵s

gn

w

d R sha m sa ru pa ci dvi la sa

‖‖

R s∴S n \

gd P \ m

wg p

ko t.i ko t.i ci da bha sa‖‖

d r s nw

d nXd P m g

gr s

wr g

gu ru gu ha ma na so lla sa

‖‖

caran. am

D n∼∼∼P

∴p m

da ru ka va||

G r rwr g / s

na stha ta po||

/×m g \

∼∼∼R s n.

∵n. d.

dha na dyu gra‖‖

r∵S g R

ta pah pra bha

||\m ∵

gXr s n.

∵n. d.

· va sam bha va||∼∼∼R

∵S _

^ Smur tte

‖‖

R∵s R g

me ru srm ga||

P∴P m g

ma dhya sthi ta||\R g / m r gsrı na ga ra vi

‖‖



\∵S /

g×g r s s n.

g∵n. d.

ha ra pa ra

||

S r g d psa kti sa hi ta

||

/×d m g

∵g∼∼∼P _

^ Pkı rte

‖‖

gM g r r g \sma ru ti nam

||∼∼∼D d / [

×n d / [

×n p

dya rju na di||

/×d m g

∵g / P D · / r

bha ra ta ca‖‖

ws r s n n d

wn S · n

ryai ra ve di||

dw

d n p p /×d

gm g

∵g

ta na rta na||

/ P · d/∼∼∼

S _^ S

sphu rte‖‖

G · /×m

Xg R s

wr g

ca ru smi ta||

r s r s n sXn d /

×s

gn d

mu kha m bo ja

||

r s n∵n d s n

sa si dha ra sa ra‖‖

X

d P /×d m g

∵g d

∼∼∼d

sı ru ha pa da||

wn s n \

gd p p \gm g

vi da l.i ta bha||

g r g / p g \∼∼∼R _

^ Rkta rte

‖‖

G R /×g S s n.

∵n. D.

gau rı pa te pa su pa te‖‖

G∵G

gd p m

∵G p P

gam ga dha ra ja ga tpa te‖‖

S /×r s n

gd P d /

×s_n \D

sau ri vi nu ta bhu ta pa te‖‖

Sgn d P

gm g r s

wr g

sam ka ra kai la sa pa te‖‖

[

w×n D · n p p m

wg m

ha t.a ke sva

‖ r‖ ri


pallavi

S s n n d P p \gm gka ma ks. ı

||

r g /×p g

gr s

va ra||

s n. n. d. / Sla ks.mı

‖‖

p \gm g r s r g r gXr S

ka ma la ks. ı||

/ s n \gd p

ja ya la||

\gm g g p d / rks.mı srı

‖ ::‖ ::

anupallavi



G / m g \wr g∼∼∼

Ska ma ja na ka pu

||

d p D · rrn. a pha le

||

s n \gd p

sa ka le‖‖

D s∼∼∼R / m g \

∼∼∼R

ka mi ta rtha da||

s n \gd p

yi nı||

/×d m g p d

srı pha le‖‖

S n d P∵p m G

∵g r s r \S

kamakale vimale karakama le||

S /×p

_m G p

gd p

ka makot.i bila||

d /×r s n g p d/ r

ha ri nuta kamale‖‖

caran. am

p∼∼∼d /

×s n \

gd \∼∼∼P p \gm w

gdi na ka ra ko t.i

||

p \gM g

pra ka sa||

rwg m G · ×p X

g∼∼∼R

ka ye‖‖

S s n. n. d. p. mgg r

de dı pya ma na||

p \gm∵G

di vya||

d d / [×n

X

d∼∼∼P

ccha ye‖‖

\gm ∵g p

∼∼∼d s /

∼∼∼R g

va na ja sa na di||

s r /×g r s

va m di ta||

n p d rma ye

‖‖

S /×r s

gn d p d

va su de va pa ra||

s nX

d P m gbram hma

||

r g m g pXg∼∼∼R

ja ye‖‖

m g∵g r s n. n. d. d. s r g

∴g \

×d/ P

manana dhya na dhya tr dhye ye||

mwg P d S /

×g

mahanıyasam mra||

r s nwp D / r

jya pradaye‖‖

s r /×g r

∵S n /

gD p m

wg P / D

sana ka sanamda nadibhi rjne ye||

s n \gD p m g

∵g

sadayesarasa gu||

r∵r s s n \D

w

d rruguha saha ye

‖‖

svaram

S n \gd P m g

wr g d p m g

∵g r | S n. \

gd. P d. / r | p r

wg / p m g p d ‖

S nw

d R s / g r sgn d p d / r

∴r | S n d p \M g | r s

wr G p d r ‖




pallavi

S · R Gsrı ba la

||

P · D Rsu bra hma

||

S · s n d [n dn. ya ga cca

||

p m g R Ggra ga n. ya

‖ ::‖ ::

\P · _^ P p M

srı ci||

g \gr s r /×p

gm g

da na m da||

wr g r s n.

∵n. d.

na tha va||

S · s r g dre n. ya

‖ ::‖ ::

2. n. d.va

||

S · S _^ S

re n. ya‖‖

anupallavi

G · Pw

Da ba la

||

S · / s n∵n d

go pa||

/ r SXn D d / s

vi dhi ta dı||

n D P [ n d p dna sa ra n. ya

‖ ::‖ ::

Xm G 2. D P Da ’sa ra n. ya

‖‖

G /×m

Xg R S

a tma pra||

s ngd

gd p d

×r

ka sa||

S · gn d N

la va n. ya||

X

d P ·m gwr g \

ka ru n. ya‖‖

caran. am

m G R m gsa na ka di

||

rgS · ∧s N

∧n D.

sa m nnu ta||

S ·w

R Gsva mi

||

/ P · _^ P

∴P _

^na tha

‖‖

_^ p G P D

sva mi sai||

/ s N D / Sla sthi ta

||

N ·/×s

gd P

so ma||

m / p m g \w

R Gta ta

‖‖

[ n D P [ n dka na ka va

||

Xp M · m g

∵G

l lı de va||

p∼∼∼D s n

∵n d

se no||

/∼∼∼

S · _^ S S _

^pe ta

‖‖

_^ s p d d / r s n

kai va lya||\gd P

∵P [n d

da ta||

p /×d \

gM g \gr S

sa kr dvi||

n.∧n D. S _

^ Sbha ta

‖‖

ws r g / p m g

wp d P

gm g

gr s

va na ja va da na pa da pam ke ru ha‖‖

s n \w

D s s∴S p m

∵G d p

va ra da sri ta ka lpa ma hı ru ha‖‖



wm g p d s n

w

D / r∵S n

gd p

ma na si ja sa na ka di se vi ta ku‖‖\gM g \R g d /

×s n

gd p

gm g

wr g \

ma ra dhı ra ta ra ha ra gu ru gu ha‖‖

tana varn. am — at.a tal.a — Son. t.i Venkat.asubbayyar

(see next page in landscape mode)


29.1

0.5

tana

varn .

am—

at .a

tal .a

—So

n .t.i

Ven

kata

subb

ayya

r

This

at .a

tala

tana

varn .

amis

aco

mpo

siti

onof

Son .t

.iVe

nkat

asub

bayy

ar,a

supe

rior

inth

eva

ggey

akar

asa

mpr

aya.

pall

avi

Sr

/∼∼∼ G

gw r

Gne

naru

uu

um| |

P∴ P

p∴ p

/d

∴ D/[× n

d/[× n

Pd

/[× n

ciı

yee

ee

ee

ee

ee

| |p

d/[× n

p/

dp

mg

ee

ee

ee

elu

| |g

w rg

sr∴ r

g∴ g

_ ^ko

oo

oo

oo

o‖ ‖

_ ^g

/× dp

/× d

pm

gr

‖/× p

mg

∵ gP

/∼∼∼ D

raa

aa

aa

a‖

nii

iim

nne

e| |

d/× r

sn

∵ n/× s

nd

pd[n

p/× d

pm

gr

g/× m

rna

mm

mm

mm

mm

mi

ii

naa

aa

ada

aa

a| |

/× g

rs

n .d

/× g

rw d .

aa

aa

aa

aa

| |S

w rg

/× p

mg g

ra

aa

aa

ana

‖ ‖

g/× m

g/× m\∼∼∼

∼∼∼ R

: :_ ^

Rs

rg

mw r

Gr

raa

aa

a: :

aa

aa

aa

aa

| |

Sr

ss

n∵ n .

d ./

S··

aa

aa

aa

aa··

‖ ‖

2.g

/× m

g/× m

g\∼∼∼ R

raa

aa

aa

879

anup

alla

vi

× pm× ∵ m

g× ∵ g

r× ∵ rs

Rgh

aa

nuu

d .aii

ii

ı

| |

s∴ s

/r∴ r

/g

∴ g/× m

g∵ g

rs∴ s

n .d .

Sr

_ ^i

ii

ii

ii

ii

iina

aa

bho

sa| |

_ ^r

g/× m

w rg

/× p

mla

aa

anv

aa

| |g

rg

/× m

g/× m

rg

aa

aa

aa

aa

‖ ‖

\Sr

gr

/× g

sr

: :/×

pm

g∴ g

P\g m

gya

aa

aa

aa

: :m

uu

naa

vela

a| |

dd

d/[n

X dP

p/× d

pm

gr

gp

d/× s

pd

yuu

uu

upr

ada

aa

aa

aa

apa

aa

| |d

/× s

n/× s

d/× n

p/× d

sii

ii

ii

ii

| |g m

gp

d/× s

n∵ n

di

ii

ii

ii

m‖ ‖

/S

∴ Ss

n/

g × nd

g dp

Dg

/× m

mm

hem

dru

uni

ita

aa

naa

X gR

Sr

rr

g\S

rr/× g

g rs

nyu

uau

uu

uu

srıi

ii

ii

| |\D

n/× s

n/× s

dn

ıtu

uu

uu

u| |

pD

/[× n

d\

n\P

_ ^l .a

aa

aa

a‖ ‖

_ ^p

/× d

p/× d

pm

g∵ g

pp

/d

∵ d/

s∴ s

/r∴ r\× g

r∴ r

sja

aa

aa

aa

jaa

naa

paa

aa

aa

aa

| |

sg n

nd

g dp

dr

/× g

rs

∴ sn

dd

/× n

dp

m∴ g

gla

aa

aa

aa

agu

uu

uu

uu

n .aa

aa

aa

| |r

sm

gp

dsg n

aa

sıi

ii

ii

| |w d

Sw p

Dm

gi

ıi

ıi

i‖ ‖

880

/d

pm

g gr

sg n .

d .i

laa

aa

aa

a

muk

tayi

svar

am

/g G

rs

/× r

sn .

w d .S

rw s

|

rg

w sr

G∵ r

gP

mg

/d

P/

dm

w gP

|m

gr

/g∼∼∼ G

r∵ r

s|

r∵ r

/g

∵ gP·/

d‖

pm

gR

g/× d

pm

Gp

d/[× n

pD

P/

w d|

mg

pd

∴ d/

Rs

/×r

sn

dn

/× s× d× n

pd

ns

|n\D·p

dn

p/

d|

\P·

mg

/d

pm

‖

g∴ g

r∴ R

sn .

w d .

cara

n .am

g D\∼∼∼ P

_ ^P

cinn

a| |

∵ P_ ^

P/

dg d

pd

∵ dn

p/× d

pm

gr

nat .i

ii

ii

im

oo

oo

oo

| |g

/m

g∵ g

rs

rg

daa

aa

aa

aa

| |s

rg

/p

mg

/d

pa

aa

aa

aa

a‖ ‖

881

Dg

/× d

pm

gw g

segn

oD\P

_ ^P

aa

luu

uu

uci

nna

a| |

∵ P_ ^

PP

P/

dp

mg

naa

t .im

oo

oo

o| |\g r

w sr

gda

aa

a| |

Dw d

n\P

luu

uu

‖ ‖

svar

ams

1.D\P

_ ^P\g m

g\r

g

P\g m

g\r

/∼∼∼ G

rs

/g

|\R

s/× g

_ r_ ^

|_ ^

rs

n .\d .

_ ^‖

_ ^d

w sr

g

2.P

/× d

pm

g\R

g/× p

mg

g rs

rg

sr

_ ^|

_ ^R

s/× r

sn .

d ./

S·

w p .d .

Sr

sr

gs

r|

Gw r

gp

mg

/d

|\P

mg

g rs

n .\d .

_ ^‖

_ ^d

sr

gs

rg

∵ g

3.p

d[n

pd

mg

/d

pm

gr

g/

pm

gg r

sw r

g|

s/

gr

s/× r

sg n .

d .r

d .sw r

gs

rg

/p

mg

d|

mg

/d

∴ d/

n∴ n

s\d

_ ^|

_ ^

g dp

dn\P

mg

‖

g Rs

n .\D .

srw g

882

4.p

/d

g mg

w rg

/d

p/

dm

g/

d\P

mg

rg

pm

|

gr

sr

Gr

ssr

gw s

Rs

/g

g rsg n .

d .|

sr

gw r

gp

mg

|/∼∼∼ D

p/∼∼∼ D

mg

p‖

d/× s

g nd

sr

/× g

sr

s/

g× r

s/

rs

n\d

_ ^|

_ ^d

/× g

rs

n\D

/× r

sn\D

n/× s

d/× n

p/

g D\p

_ ^|

_ ^p

mg

/d

∴ d/

n∴ n

s_ ^

|_ ^

sd

np

/d\P

m‖

gr\S·

r∴ r

g

5.r

sr

gP

mg

Pm

gd

pd

_ ^|

_ ^d

mg

Pm

gR

gm

rg× s

gg r

sg n .

d|

Ss

Rr

w sr

|G

w rg

Pm

g|

rs

/× g

_ Rsg n .

d .S

rw s

rg

w sr

gP

mg

|

/d

P/

dm

gw r

gP

Dn

sd

np

/g D

p|

mg

pd

grg n

d|

mg

r∵ r

G∴ G

‖

rs

n .\D .

sr

g

6.r

sr

g/

dp∼∼∼ D

mg∼∼∼ P

mg

r∵ r

|

∼∼∼ G

rs

rg

s/

gr

∵ R·

s/× g

_ Rs

n .d .

|/

r\S

g n .d .

sr

g|

sr

g∵ g

P·

/d

‖

883

mg

w rg

/d

p∼∼∼ D

mg

pd

Sg n

dR

s/

g|

Rs

/× g

_ Rsg n

dN

sD

np

/d

g mg

pd

|d

/∼∼∼ R

sn

dg D

|p

mg

∼∼∼

g Gr

sn

‖

w d .S

rg

sr

g

cara

n .att

aiot

taan

uban

dham

Ds

nX d

P_ ^

Pci

nna

| |

w P_ ^

P/

d∴ d

pd

∴ d/× n

p/

dp

mg

rna

t .ii

ii

ii

mo

oo

oo

o

| |g

mg

∵ gr

sr

gda

aa

aa

aa

a| |

sr

g/

pm

g/

dp

aa

aa

aa

aa

| |

∼∼∼ D

g/

dp

mg

rG

gp\g M

G\R

aa

luu

uu

uci

ii

tta

aa

| |

\S

w rg

sr

/g

∴ G/

mg

∵ gr

s/

gr

s/

rs

n .m

uu

uu

uu

ura

aa

aa

naa

adu

ura

| |∵ n .

d .s

rg\

sr

ga

ava

aa

gaa

a| |

w rg

/p

mg

rg

/d

aa

aa

ave

ee

‖ ‖

pd

g/

dp

mg

r/× p

mg

∵ gP

/× d

mg

∵ ge

en .a

aa

aa

am

ii

ii

nna

aa

aa

| |

884

P/∼∼∼ D

d/× s

n\D

pd

n\D

p/× d

gaa

saa

am

ara

aa

aa

tu| |

pg m

gr

gg

/× p

mu

uu

uu

uu

u| |

gr

g/× m

rs

r/

g_ ^

uu

uu

uu

uu

‖ ‖

_ ^G

s/× g

rs

n .d .

/× g

g grg r

s/

gr

gs

rs

/g

ula

aa

aa

me

ee

ee

ppim

mm

mm

m| |

rs

pd .

sr

gs

rg

rg

/× p

mg

/g D

p/

g Dca

aga

aa

aa

aa

aa

aa

aa

aa

a| |

mg

rs

rg

/d

pa

aa

aa

aa

le| |

mg

∵ G\R

ee

edo

‖ ‖

\S_ ^

So

885


\D n / s d / n p / d \P | m g d s n d / r s n d | / g r s n d / sgn

gd P |

/ g r / g s / r s / r n / s d | / n d / n p / d p / d m g r | g p d S m g p d s |

/ g r S n d P m g | wr g P D S

wg p | d S / r s

gn d p

gm |

g r s ngd p

gm g \R | / m g \R g r

∵r s

∵s n | d / r \S g

n. d. / S _^ S ‖

29.11 janya (bhas. anga) 2 — begad. a



janya raga (bhas. anga) 2 — begad. a

LAKS. AN. A


rivarjyarohasampurn. a begad. a sarvakalika |

murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s g m p n N S,avarohan. a: s n d p m g r s ·


bhas. anga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; rakti raga; rs. abha varjya in the arohan. a; suitable for singing at all times.

For this begad. a raga, the madhyama and the nis. ada are the jıva svaras that provide great ranjana.

(g /×p

∼∼∼_

M p) — the madhyama in this arohan. a prayoga, after reaching its own sthana with eRRa jarufrom the gandhara, and standing in its own sthana with a little shake after showing the pancama slightly, willappear neither as suddha madhyama nor as prati madhyama.

(∼∼∼M

×p G) — the madhyama in this avarohan. a prayoga, while standing still with some shake, as men-

tioned above, will neither be suddha madhyama nor prati madhyama, and further, will descend to the lowersvara after showing the pancama slightly in its own sthana.

(w

N×s d p) — the kakali nis. ada in this avarohan. a prayoga will descend to the lower svara, after holding

with nokku, and finally showing the s.ad. ja slightly.

(g r g m p d [w

N×s g p) (p [N s d p) — the kaisiki nis. ada in these prayogas will descend to the lower

svara, after holding with nokku, and finally showing the s.ad. ja slightly. The kaisiki nis. ada in these prayogas willappear as kaisiki in some places, kakali in some places, and some other times neither as kaisiki nor as kakali.It will not be suddha nis. ada at all.

The madhyamas and nis. adas mentioned above make this raga shine very well.

Below are shown some prayogas —



(G /×p

∼∼∼_

Mwm∼∼∼P ) (g

wm p d [

w

N×s d P) (m g

wm p d p \

∼∼∼M ) (p [

w

N×s d p \

∼∼∼M ) ( [n d p \

∼∼∼M ) (p d p

∧p∼∼∼M ) (p d

∧p∼∼∼M ) (g /

×p

∼∼∼_

M×p

Xg R S) (m g r g m p d

w

N×s d p \

∼∼∼M ) (p [

w

N×s d p \

∼∼∼M /

×p

gg

gr S) (g

wm

p d pwn S) ( / r

w

N×s d p) (S

×r

w

N×s d p) (

w

M×p g r s) ( [

gn d p

gm

gg

gr s) (

wn×s

gd p

gm

gg r s) (S

×r

gn

gd p

gm

gg

gr S) (s / r s / p m / d p s n / r s / m g r s) (s r

w

N×s d p) (p d

∼∼∼M

×p g r s) (s

gn

gd p

gm

gg r s) (d. p. s

wn. R

S).

Other prayogas can be seen from the laks.yas.

(1) (S g m p d /w

N×s d p

wn S), (2) (s n d n / S), (3) (

wn s

Xn S r S) — these prayogas are seen in the

usage of ancient people. These three prayogas stand testimony to the statement “only the rs. abha, is varjya inthe arohan. a” - mentioned in the line of the sloka for raga murcchana

LAKS. YA

29.11.1 gıta — rupaka dhruva tal.a — Venkat.amakhi

s n N sca tu ram ga

||

mm g M p pbba l.a sam ku l.a

||

S n d p msam gra a a ma

||

g mM _^ M

bhu mmmı||

p nn ss sju jhjha tte n. e

||

n sS · sju jhjha ru

||

P d d p mka va n. u ra pu

||

G G Ghom tı re

||

r sre e

antari

P n sS m m g r Sda na ks.a tra a a a dhı

||

n n S _^ S _

^ S _^ S

sa ru re

javad. a

s s S sja ya da t.i

||

ss n N sghgho o o t.i

||

mm g M pkko o o t.i

||

pP P _^ P

kko t.ı||

s r s ss nkhu ra gha t.t.a na

||

n ss S rgha t.t.i ta ri

||

p nn d n sa pra ti ma l.u

||

n p p p m gja ga ja t.i i i

||



M _^ M _

^ Mre e e

||

s n N sja la ra l.i

||

mm g M pgga m bhı ra

||

pp n n s n ntti ya i ya i ya

||

P n n sa i ya re

||

mm g m p m dsa m ca ra ta ma

||

d p m g r sra a dhi pa ta ru

||

s n N ska ru n. a va

||

pp d d p m gtta a ru u re e

||

r sre e

‖‖

P n sS mm m g r Sda na ks.a tra a a a dhı

||

n n S _^ S _

^ S _^ S

sa ru re

‖‖

kırtana— adi tal.am — Muttusvami Dıks.ita




29.1

1.2

kırt

ana—

adit

al .a

—M

uttu

svam

iDık

s .ita

pall

avi

G·/× p

∼∼∼

_ M·P·d

srı

ma

ta

| |/[

w n× s

dd

pw d[N

_ ^·

ssi

vava

| |_ ^

n× s

dp

m/× p

g/× m

rsm

am

ke‖: : ‖: :

2.d

pm

/× p

g/× m

w rg

ma

mke

‖ ‖

G·/× m

rdP·/× d

mp

gm

rw s

rs

srı

cakr

aru

pa

| |w m

gm

pd

pp

d[∼∼∼ n

_ ^

tata

mke

| |_ ^∼∼∼ n× s

dp

mp

gm

rw s

ma

ma

va‖ ‖

G·/

_ M·P

sri

ma

ta| |

m/

pX m

rS

_ ^a

aa

| |_ ^

S_ ^

S‖ ‖

anup

alla

vi

Ss

w nS

∴ SS·/× m

srım

aha

rajn

i

| |g

rs·/

rN·/× s

dva

dana

sa

| |p

dp× s

g _ nd

w ns

sam

ke

‖: : ‖: :

∼∼∼ R

s/× r

n/× s∼∼∼ D

dp

w d/[∼∼∼

_ n_ ^

citp

rati

bim

be

| |_ ^

n× s[

nd

p[n

dga

l .aji

ta| |

dp× p

_ mm

/p× m

rssa

mkh

e‖ ‖

mg

w mp

dP

pg n

dd

/n

∴ ns

/× m

g gr

ma

ma

vava

rapr

ada

yike

kusu

ma

| |p

/S

sw s

rNd[n

dsa

yake

akh

i| |

Pd

m/× p

g mg g\g r

sla

md .a

nayi

ke‖ ‖



cara

n .am

g/× p

∼∼∼

_ Mp

d∴ p

g/

mX g

r∧r

sra

ma

bha

ratı

| |p .

d .p .

s_ ^

s∴ s

rati

sa| |

/× m

grg

r∼∼∼ G

cısa

‖ ‖

/× p

∼∼∼

_ Mw g× p∼∼∼

_ mw m

P·d

radh

ita

pada

| |[w n× s

dd

pw d[N

× × syu

gal .e

| |d

pw m

Pba

gal .e

‖ ‖

\m∼∼∼

Mp

mw p

D·p

[w N·/× s

dm

am

abh

ıs .t .

apha

la

| |[

w × nD[× n

p/× s

g ns

dana

ca

| |w d

nd

w nS× r

tura

ko‖ ‖

n/× s∼∼∼ D

dp

pd

g n× s

dd[n

g dp

ma

l .asy

am

al .e

| |m

w pD·p

/× s[_ n

n× s

saka

l .ani

| |d

p∼∼∼ D

s .ka

l .e‖ ‖

p∧ p∼∼∼

MP

s∴ S

pra

ma

trpr

am

a| |

∴ S/× n

d/× n

d_ ^

n .apr

am

e| |

_ ^d

∼∼∼

∵ Dp

yapr

a

‖ ‖

nS

∴ Sg

/m

g\R

s/× r

pam

capr

aka

sa

| |n

/× s

dd

pd

kara

tala

| |d

p/

sw n

∵ Svi

ral .e

‖ ‖

pd

g p∼∼∼

M× p

X gR

sr

ssa

ma

nadh

ika

ra| |

/× p∼∼∼

_ mP

gm

hite

sva

| |p

/× s

g _ nd

∵ dr

puji

ta

‖ ‖

S·g r

w ns

dw p

Dp

P·w d

n× s

sadh

uja

nana

| |d

[nd

pm

/× p

ma

tisa

ra| |

X gR

Sl .e

e‖ ‖



w p/× d\∼∼∼

M× p

X gR

sr

sw m

gm

w pd

pS

·× m

yam

ady

as .t .

amga

yoga

nira

tasa

m| |

gr

S·× r

n× s

dD

yam

idh

yeya

hr

| |w d

pD

dp

/s

∴ Stk

am

ale

vim

ale

‖ ‖

s/

mg

g/× m

X gR∵ R

sN

w ns

dp

mg

him

adr

ija

mat

rja

mbu

pati

sa

| |\g r

Sg× p

_ mw p

dp

hite

kusa

legu

| |/

w N× s

dp/

N× s

dpm

/p

X grs

rugu

hava

tsa

le

‖ ‖

svar

am

w n .s

/w r

g n .d .

p .m

gr

/× p

m/

dp

mw g

m|

pd

w ps

w ns

w pd

|p

w n× s

dm

/× p

mg g

r‖

s/

w rs

/× p

m/× d

ps

n/

rs

/m

gr

w sr

|S·× r

N× s

dp

d|

/[w _ N× s

d∼∼∼

M× p

g gr

s‖




pallavi

w

N · /×s

tya||

d pwm p D ·

ga ra‖‖

p d p m /×p

ja||

g /×m r

∴S

ya na ma‖‖

×m

g_g×m

g_g

ste

||

r g / d∵d p M · ×p

na ma

‖‖

Xg R

ste||

Swg m p d

e srı

‖ ::‖ ::

[w

N ·×s

tya||

d 2. g dgd p m /

×p

ga na ma‖‖

Xg R

ste||

S _^

e||

_^ S

∴S

ka‖‖

∼∼∼Mtya

||

m g mP· wmyanı pa

‖‖∼∼∼P _

^te

||

_^ P \S

ka||

∼∼∼Mtya

||

m gwmP· ×p m

yanı pa‖‖

P _^

te||

_^ P P ·

w

dw

N×s

ka

‖‖

D · p mtya

||∼∼∼m g m P · p mya nı pa

‖‖

/w

d P ·te

||

/ sgn d p s s

pa su pa‖‖

/wr S ·te

||

/ m g r s s r ssim mha

‖‖

n s dsa

||

p mwg m p d

na pa te‖‖

[w

N ·×s d

tya ga

anupallavi

w

N ·×s d

va||

d[ndp p mwpD·

gı sa‖‖

p /×d m /

×p

dya khi||

g /×m

Xg R s

la de va‖‖

∵S

vam||

m g∵g r

di ta pa da‖‖

gwm P ·

pa m m||

wm P dka ja ya

‖ ::‖ ::



2.w

N×s d

va||

d n d p · · ·gı · · ·

‖‖

gwm P ·

pa m||

wm P p / dka ja ya

‖‖

Xp m

wg

yo|| /

×p

∼∼∼_

M p mgı sva ra

‖‖

Dma

||

∵d p n S ·

×m

na sa sam

‖‖

g r syu

||

n s /×r / n / s d

kta va da na‖‖

wp dva

||

p mw

d [N ·×s d

ri ja ya

‖‖

P d \w

M _^

bho ga mo||

_^

wm p G /

wgm R s

ks.a dana vama‖‖

m g m pbha ga

||

d p d p/ s∴

S ssthita sai la jaya

‖‖

s m g ryo ga gu

||

s r N s D rruguhatma jaya

‖‖

wn s D

tya ga||

p /∴d

XpM g

wmP d

dhva jaya a jaya

‖‖

caran. anm

d p _^

mu kum||

_^ p

wm p m dda di

‖‖

m d pgm

pu||

gg r Sji ta so

‖‖

Sma

||

S ·/ ×mg/×m

wr g r

skam mda‖‖

Gwm P ·

mu||

∧p m P

wm

rta ye‖ ::‖ ::

2. Gwm P ·

mu||

∧p m P \m

rta ye‖‖

∼∼∼g m

mu cu||

wp D p P ·d[N

×s

ku m da‖‖

d p d pdi bha

||

m/×p G ·/ m r s

kta jana‖‖

wn. s

Xn. d.

ma no||

m g r g rra tha

‖‖

gwm p d

sphu||\∼∼∼M d pmp

Xg rs

rta ye‖‖

[wn×s d

mu ku||

p m g∵g

ra bi m‖‖ /

×p

∼∼∼_

Mba

||

gwm p

wm

pra ti bi m‖‖

dwp

bi ta||

swp d p

mu kha‖‖

/[w

N×s

sphu||

dwn s r s /

×r

rta ye‖ ::‖ ::



2. n /×s d /[

×n

mu ku||

p · · ·ra · · ·

‖‖

/[w

N×s

sphu||

dwn s r s

rta ye‖‖

×s

_n×s

_n

mu ni||

s m g r s /×r

pa ks.i mr‖‖

∵s n \

∼∼∼d _

^ga kı

||

_^ d p

wm p / s

∵s

t.a di‖‖

m gwm p

mu||

wp D p p / r

∴s

kti pra da‖‖

pwm p d

kı||\m d p

∵p

Xm r s

rta ye‖‖

s s∼∼∼M

sa ka la||

wg m P

wm D p

ga ma mam tra tam tra‖‖

M Psa ra

||

m g m \ wr gg M

jna nu ra kta ye‖‖

g m Pa ka ta

||

Dwp /×d

Xp M· p

XmR s

di tri re kha tma

‖‖

S / m gka dha

||\w

R g /∼∼∼M p

∧p M

ra pra vr tta ye‖ ::‖ ::

p d p /wn _

^sa ka la ni

||

_^ d

×s dP/ s

∴

S ss.ka l.a svarupa

‖‖

g rrsa cci

||

sws r s dD r S

tsu kha vya pta ye‖‖

r N /×s

vi ka lpa||

D /[×n M /

×p G

bhe da yu kta ye‖‖

wm P

wm

vi t.am ka||

Dwp S

wn R

ru pa sa kta ye‖‖

svaram

N×s d p | ∵

p d \M /gp

gg

gr s |

∵S /

×r

gn. |

gd. p / s

∴s / m g r s ‖

wm g m

wp | d p [

×n n

×s d p

wp /

×d | p m g

wr | g m p d p / s

∴

S ‖::

r s / m g | r sws r s

w

N×s d | w

p dwp _

^ s | _^ s s m g

wm P d ‖

wp S

×r

gn | d p / d

Xp∼∼∼M

×p

gg

gr s | w

r Swm | g m p d

wp s

wp r ‖




/×r

w

N×s d P /

×d

Xp M p | \r g m p d

w

N×s d P | s

gn

gd P

gm

gg

gr×S |

wg m p d p s n r s m | g r S M

×p

Xg R S |

w

N×s d p

∼∼∼M

×p

gg

gr S |

r n / s D p / d p \∼∼∼M | / p \G m p d [

w

N×s D | S

×r N

×s

gD P \M |

G \R g m p d \∼∼∼M

×p | G

×m R s / r N.

×s D. | \P. s n. R S _

^ S ‖

29.12 janya (bhas. anga) 3 — purn. acandrika



janya raga (bhas. anga) 3 — purn. acandrika

LAKS. AN. A


sampurn. assagrahopeto ragoyam purn. acandrika |avarohe dhavarjyassyat gavakrassarvakalikah |

murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s r g m p d n s,avarohan. a: s n p m g m r s ·


bhas. anga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; dhaivata varjya in the avarohan. a; gandhara vakra; suitable for singing at alltimes.

(S n. p. d. d. R R) (s r g m p m R D. R) (S d. r R) — these types of prayogas, that have affinity betweenmandra sthayi dhaivata and madhya sthayi rs. abha are seen in this raga.

(p m r g m R d. n. s r) — this (d. n. s r) prayoga is exactly as stated above. Please see the abovementioned prayogas from the laks.yas such as kırtana, and so forth.

(s n. p. R R) (g m P d p m g m r S) (p d p m r g m r S) (∴s s P p /

∴s S) (s n p m r g m r s n. P. D. r r S)

(r g m g m r S) (D. r r S) —these are some prayogas that make purn. acandrika shine very well.

(r g m p n p m r S) (n p d p m r S) — these are vises. a prayogas.

(p [n P) (S d [n P) — these are kaisiki nis. ada prayogas. In other places, only kakali nis. ada shows up.

LAKS. YA




S ss d n s r g mkı ra jja la ni dhi su ta

||

r ss n d pa tta t.a na t.a

||

r r S sla sa ma na

||

rr s r g m rpra ka t.a va ra yu

||

P p m Rta ya ka vo

||

g g m r rro o o ra sra

||

s n p d Dl.a mu ra a ri

||

r S s n ppri ya so o o

||

n p M p mda ri ka lpa la

||

g m R · rta si m ha

||

s r g m p dca ri su bha ka ri

||

r s r g m rca ma ri i ku t.a

||

s n p m g mvi la si ta ka ba

||

r sri i

javad. a

r s r gg g m r g mna ya na dh va ja ta l.a pha

||

p nn p mri pra n. u ta

||

pp P p m rpra ha dhu ri i

||

g m R · rn. u su rı va

||

d d r r Sja na ma hi ı

||

p m r gg mti sa ma gga l.a

||

R d n s rrı ri n. i ma hi

||

n r s r n ss.a a a a su ra

||

d n p m Pma ri di i nı

||

s r s r s pa a a a a a

||

p d p s n pa a a a a a

||

D n s r ga a a a a

||

m p d p m ra a a a a a

||

S p P pbha va ya mi

||

s S S n ptu va ca ra n. a

||

P m R rnı ra ja ta

||

g m p n p mja ga l.a ma khi l.a

||

r s d d r ssu kha pa la va ra

||

n p d p m rda a yi ni ja ya

||

r sja ya

‖‖

P p pp m r r gmkı ra jja la ni dhi su ta

||

r ss n d pa tta vi t.a na

||

r r S Sla sa ma na

‖‖




pallavi

Psam

||

∴p d

∴d p m g

kha ca kra

||

r gga da

||

m p∴p m g

pa n. i‖‖

r g m rma

||

∵r s

∵s n

∵n p

ha m m||

d r sva m

||

R s r g mde srı

‖‖

2. R Sde srı

‖‖

Ssa

||

s N s nrnga nam m

||

p mda ka

||

wm P m

∵m

kau sthu bha‖‖

Rdha

||

wg m r s n.ri n. am

||

p. r svam m

||

R Sde

‖‖

anupallavi

Ppam

||

∴P m rke ru ha

||

g mca ra

||∼∼∼R _

^ Rn. am

‖‖

∵S

pa||

n. \P. d.dma va

||

Rtı

||

g m Rra ma n. am

‖‖

Ssam

||

∴s P

∴p

ka t.a pa||

d pha ra

||

S _^ S

n. am‖‖

∴s n _

^sa da

||

_^ n P m

bha kta||

wg m

bha ra||

R _^ R

n. am‖‖

S s skum ku ma

||

∴S r r R S

pam ki la ga tram||

Rwr g

pam ka ja||

m R swn r S

vi sa la ne tram‖‖



R s nsam ka ra

||

p n p mwr g m r

samnnu ti pa tram||

S n. p.vem ka t.a

||

rwn. S

∴s r g

wm

varada ks.e tram‖‖

caran. anm

g gga je

||

m r∵S

m dra sam||

n. p.ra

||

d. R ·ks.a n. am

‖‖

wg m

ga ru||

r S sd. a va ha

||

wr g _

^vi ca

||

_^ g m P

ks.a n. am‖‖

s s _^

a jem||

_^ s P p

dra di||

d∵p _

^vi la

||

_^ p s

∴S

ks.a n. am‖‖

wn sa mr

||

n∼∼∼P m

ta sa ra||

wr g

bha||

m R ·ks.a n. am

‖‖

s∴s _

^a ja

||

_^ s p

∴P

mi l.a||

d∵p _

^pra bhr

||

_^ p s S

tya ne‖‖

∴s n _

^ka da

||

_^ n P m

sa l.i||

Rsam

||

g m Rta ra n. am

‖‖

s s _^

bha je||

_^ s n s n

pu rn. a||

p nca m

||

p m g mdri ka m ga

‖‖

r ggu ru

||

m / d P ·gu ham

||

m rta h

||

g m Rka ra n. am

‖‖

s n. p. d _^

ku ja di||

_^ d r r g m R

wg

grahavihitam vi||

m P dra ja na

||

P m G m Rdı ta t.a sthi tam

‖‖

s∴S

∴s _

^sa ja tı

||

_^ s P p

∴p / s

∴S

yadi ra hi tam||

n P mni ja na

||

g m Rws r g m

m da bo dha hi ta m‖‖

29.12.3 cauka varn. am — rupaka tal.a — Ramasvami Dıks.ita



pallavi

Se

||

S∴p m g

la||

m g m rna m

||

GwmP· g mr s

nne ce vu‖‖

∼∼∼Re

||

g∴g m r s n. p.

ra mro||

D. rws

kke||

R Sra

‖‖

anupallavi

Pja

||

d p m gwg m r r

la me la||

wg m r sra

||

R g∴g m

∴m p

na to‖‖

Ssa

||

∴S n p

∴p m g m

mı srı||

r g m ptya

||

s n p m r g m rge sa

‖‖

muktayi svaram

S n. p.sa ra sa

||

d.∴d. r r S

∴s r

va da na la bo dha na

||

g m \ Rvi ni nı

||

G m p∴p s

∴S

ma na sa mu na ne‖‖

S n∼∼∼

p _^

me mu ve||

_^ p m P

∵P m g _

^ru ga ma li mem

||

_^ g m r g

ca ka nu||

wm P m G m ryi de ra sa mi ga

‖‖

caran. am

Pma

||

d p m g r s n. p.ru ba ri

||∼∼∼Rta

||

g m p g m r sl.a le nu

‖ ::‖ ::

svara sahiytams

1. Rre

||

∴r g m P m g m

pa ga lu ne ni t.u la||

wr g m r

bhra ma go na||

S ·∴S

wr g m

ra ra pu go ni‖‖

2. S · ∴sra ci

||

n. p. d.∴d. r

∴r

lu ka lu da ya vai

||

g∴G m

sa da vi||

p m g m R g mka t.a mu ga ba lka ga

‖‖



3. M p mma na ka

||

wg m \R w

r gne du re yi de

||

wm P m

ma da ni||

wg m \R g mga mu li ta ri

‖‖

wr g m pta Ru cu ga

||

/ S s n p pmro ya ga pi ka

||

n p n pma lo ka t.a

||

m p m g mwr g m

ca la mu na nu ba lu ka‖‖

4. P · ∴p _^

pa pa||

_^ s m g m P m g _

^tmu d. a gu pa la ve

||

_^ g m r s

lli su tu||

R · R s n. p.d. e pa ri ka la

‖‖

D r ska ka la

||

R r s n pba lcu ru ka gu

||

d. r s rki ra n. a mu

||

∴R g m \R g m plo ra ya ga ba ra pa

‖‖

p d p s _^

vi ra ha ve||

_^ s

∴s n p s n p

∴p _

^da na la ka ra ga se

||

_^ s m p m

ya so la||

g \R rws r g m

si na nu ma ri ma ri‖‖


please see next page in landscape mode


29.1

2.4

tana

varn .

am—

at .a

tal .a

—Su

bbar

ama

Dık

s .ita

AT

ana

Var

n .am

inho

nour

ofH

isH

ighn

ess

Raj

aja

gaV

ıra

Ram

aV

enka

t .esv

ara

Et.t .

appa

Pan .d

.iya

Raj

ahof

Et.t .

ayap

uram

.

pall

avi

pm

Rg

msr

ıi

raa

ja| |

RS

d .d

/r∴ r

∴ ss

/∴ R

r/

g∴ g

/× m

rra

jara

aa

aa

aa

aja

am

aa

| |/

p∴ p

mg

/× m

rg

/m

aa

naa

ma

aa

a| |

r∵ r

sn .

p .∴ p .

d .r

haa

aa

raa

aa

‖ ‖

d/× r

sr

w sr

gm

: :/

p∴ p

/× d

pm

rg

∴ g/× m

rsn .

aa

aa

aa

jaa

: :se

ee

evi

ita

asr

iii

i

| |

p .p .

d .w p .

d .r

p .d .

n .s

rg

mr

s∴ s

/p

∴ p/

s∴ s

_ ^

vaa

aa

llii

paa

tii

paa

aa

daa

aa

mbo

| |_ ^

sn

p∴ p

/d

Pm

oja

abh

oo

o| |

rg

/m

rs

n .\P .

oga

abi

id.a

uu

‖ ‖

d .r

sr\S

: :u

uu

uja

: :

anup

alla

vi

903

S/× d

pm

rG

/m

∴ mr∴ r

srı

ii

ii

raa

aa

a| |

S/

w × rs

np .

D .r

sr

rn\

P .d .

n .s

r\S

jaa

anv

aa

vaa

aya

apa

yoo

oo

dhi

| |s

rg

m\R

Gpu

uu

uu

u| |

mw r

gm

sr

gm

uu

rn .a

aca

mm

m‖ ‖

pd

PS

S: :

ps

r∴ r

/g

∴ g/× m

rm

mm

mdr

a: :

srii

vem

kaa

t .ee

| |

sn

p∴ p

dp

mg

/m

∴ mr∵ r

sn .

s∴ s

/r∴ r

/g

∴ ge

ee

esv

aa

raa

yee

ee

ee

t .t .e

ee

ee

| |/

m∴ m

/p

∴ p/× d

p/

s∴ s

ee

ee

em

dra

a| |

/× r

sn

p/

dp

mg

viib

haa

vaa

saa

‖ ‖

/m

rs

n .s

rg

ma

aa

aa

mdr

aa

muk

tayi

svar

am

P·/× d

pm\R

G·/

m_ ^

pava

nagu

n .oda

ra| |

_ ^m

rs

n .\P·

D .R

D .R

sr\

SR

srit

aja

nadh

ara

mu

daka

rasa

umda

| |G

∴ Gm

w rG

rya

kara

viro

| |m

w sR

gm

p .d .

dhi

saro

ruha

him

a‖ ‖

ns

d .r

sr

gm

: :p

P\

GM

rP

dp

kara

hita

sukh

aka

ra: :

sada

sam

amta

raja

ma

| |

904

mg

mr\S

s/

S∴ s

r∴ r

Gm

RS

/s

_ ^ku

t .am

an .i

raji

raji

tapa

dabj

avı

raga

| |_ ^

sn

Pm

rG

nam

ana

sara

| |m

RS

sn

pja

ham

saka

viku

‖ ‖

mg

mr

sr

gm

laja

laru

hata

ran .i

cara

n .am

sn

pm

gm

Rs

nP .

saa

aa

aa

rasa

aa| |

d .r

sr\S

s∴ s

/r∴ r

g∴ g

m∴ m

sr

gm

pd

aa

aa

ks.a

nii

ii

im

nne

eko

oo

oo

o| |

ps

np

/d

pm

go

oo

ori

ina

a| |

/m

rs

rg

mP

aa

aa

anu

ra‖ ‖

mg

mr

gm

pr

: :2.

mr

sr

gm

Pa

aa

aa

aa

a: :

aa

aa

anu

ra

svar

asa

hity

am

1.S·n

_ ^n

PM

g/

M·r

_ ^sa

mı

srım

ıra

rave

| |

_ ^rs

_ ^s

n\P·

dr

S·

rG·m

mı

ram

imcu

mım

aru

bari

| |P·

s∴ S·r

korv

alı

ra| |

G·m

rs

_ ^ka

ugi

lıra

‖ ‖

_ ^s

nP·d

pr

vira

l .igo

ni

905

2.s

nP

mw g

mR

r/

sN

P∵ p

m/

p∵ P

sasi

netr

ava

suca

mdr

asa

kabd

ambu

navi

ka| |

g/

m∵ M

g/× m

Rr

∵ Sn .

p .R

G∵ G

mp

_ ^

rim

arg

ava

lari

bham

buna

rajy

asr

ıni

gai

| |_ ^

p∵ p

mR

gm

pko

niyı

tulu

to| |

mG

w g/

mr

Sla

gam

gani

lane

‖ ‖

s/

S∴ S

∴ sr

∴ Rlu

pun .y

atm

ud .a

gu

s .ad .j

asv

aram

3.P·d

pm

g∴ g

/m

∴ mr

rS·

rs

n .p .

∴ p .pa

mca

pura

gaha

nada

hana

sadh

uja

nasa

mu

| |

d∴ d .

rr\S

d .n .

sr\S

rg

/m

r\S

pm

daya

sura

sala

ma

dhu

rasa

lasa

drsa

sara

va

| |g

mr\S

dp

gca

nara

sasv

ada

hi| |

mr

rS·

np

_ ^ta

sara

sakr

pa‖ ‖

_ ^p

mg

mr

Sr

Mp

mg

m\R

gw m

pm\R

Rg

mr

ska

ram

ana

sara

ma

ruba

luka

rada

karu

n .ale

dasa

ran .a

ni| |

∴ Sn .

p .D .

rs

Rw g

mp

dP

s∴ s

rr

nam

mm

ina

kom

mm

aga

data

mit

aga

dada

nupu

t .a

| |g

∴ gm

rS

s∴ s

kidi

tadi

rasa

ra| |

n∵ n

Pm

gm

rsa

kura

ma

rava

ku‖ ‖

S∴ r

rg

∴ gm

pra

celu

vala

raga

sarv

alag

husv

aram

906

4.s

np

mg

gm

rs

n .p .

p .d .

d .r

rs

sr

rpa

lam

aru

ma

ruvi

risa

ram

ula

cilu

kala

palu

kula

| |

g∴ g

ms

rg

mp

mg

mr

p∴ p

dp

s∴ s

r∴ r

vaga

laka

luva

lado

rata

l .uku

sega

lava

gam

igu

la| |

g∴ g

mr

sn

p∴ p

kada

ribe

dari

yala| |

dp

mg

mr

sw n .

siso

lasi

dala

civa‖ ‖

sr

gm

pd

w pr

laci

tira

yaba

lara

5.P·∴ P

mg

mP

mg

Mr

RS

n ._ ^

ıla

guna

nune

cut .a

baga

yira

ra| |

_ ^n

pD .

∴ D .R

r\

S∴ s

rG

∴ gm

\P .d .

n .pu

tal .a

jala

jala

mu

calu

rago

lara

| |S

rg

m\R

dm

elu

gala

dani

| |p

mg

mr

Sr

gasa

lupa

vade

la‖: : ‖: :

dP

mg

∴ gm

r∴ r

Sn .

p .n

pm

rs

rg

sara

gam

uga

lam

ani

yat .h

ina

nud .u

vula

ma

raci

| |

md

ps

sr

Gm

rs

ns

n∴ p

Pm

Pto

vera

cito

vari

mca

tagi

nace

luvu

d .ıve

na| |

mG

mR

dr

duko

rika

lko

na| |

Sr

GM

psa

ganı

rapa

‖ ‖

/S

∴ sR

gm

rra

kuse

yaka

ra

cara

n .am

ponr

aan

uban

dham

907

sn

pm

gm

Rs

nS

saa

aa

aa

rasa

aa| |

d .r

sr\S

s∴ s

/r∴ r

/g

∴ gm

/∴ m

sr

gm

pd

aa

aa

ks.a

nii

ii

im

nne

eko

oo

oo

o| |

ps

np

dp

mg

oo

oo

rii

naa

| |/

mr

sr

gm

Pa

aa

aa

nura

‖ ‖

mg

mr

s∴ s

/s

np

pm

g∵ g

/M

r∵ r

s∵ s

∵ na

aa

aa

aca

uu

uu

kaa

see

ee

ee

e| |

p .p .

d .d .

/r

∴ rs

∴ sd .

rs

rd .

n .s

rg

mR

ee

ee

yaa

kaa

nam

mm

mm

mm

mm

nne

| |d

Ps

nP

me

elu

uko

o| |

rg

mr

sn .\P

oo

oo

oo

o‖ ‖

d .r\S

oo

ra Aft

ersi

ngin

gth

ean

upal

lavi

,and

the

muk

tayi

svar

asa

hity

as,t

hepa

llavi

shou

ldbe

take

nup

and

com

plet

ed.

908


p∴p r s r g m p d p | / s

∴s

wn s r g m r

wg m | R s n P

∴p / s

∴S |

wn s n p N p m R | s r g m r g m p d p | s n p d p m g m R |

s S s / P∴p / s

∴S | n s N p d P s n | p m g m r s n. p. d.

∴d. |

r∴r s

∴s

ws r g m p d | p m r S s

wp S s | ∴

s n p∴P m R R |

g m p n p m r s d. d. | r s n. p. d p m r S | S S d r s r g m |

S r g m r s n P | r s n p d P m g m | R S n. p. D. r s |

d. n.∴s r g m R R | p m R g m R S | n. p. D. r r \S _

^ S ‖

29.13 janya (bhas. anga) 4 — sarasvatımanohari



janya raga (bhas. anga) 4 — sarasvatımanohari

LAKS. AN. A


tyakta pancama arohe sarasvatamanoharı |avarohe rivakram syat sagrahassarvakalikah ‖

murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s r g m d d n s,avarohan. a: s n d p m g m r s ·


bhas. aanga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; pancama varjya in the arohan. a; rs. abha vakra in the avarohan. a; suitable forsinging at all times.

In sarasvatımanohari raga, the dhaivata is the jıva svara that provides great ranjana. The prayoga (d n s)shown in the murcchana arohan. a is not seen in the gıta, tana, kırtanas.

(s r g m d p m d s) (s r g m d n d s) (m g m d s) — these are the only types of prayogas in thearohan. a.

(s n d p m g m r S) (s n d n p m g m r S) — these are the types of avarohan. a prayogas. Others can beseen in the laks.yas.



LAKS. YA


p pja ya

||

pp n d d n d p p m pjja ya ra ghu u ku la si m dhu

||

p m d d s n d S ·ra ma n. a su ra ma n. a re

||

r ss r ss s n dni rja ra ja yya ka ra

||

S n D d n d p msam ga ra pra bha a a va

||

p m g m d s s r s rda sa ra tha ra a ya su tu re

||

g g m r s s n d d na di vi ta ra n. a a gu n. u re

||

p m g m r g g m r sgu n. a ra n. a na ca ra n. u re e

antari

d dd p m p pp m mbha kti su bha ka lpa ku re

||

d dd s n d d S ·bha rga dha nu ha ru re

javad. a

d s s r s r r g g mks.a ma a ku ma a a a a ri

||

r g g m r s s n d dna ya na ca ko o o ri i vi

||

s n d d n p m g mbha a vu ri i i i su re

||

dd s s n d S s rppa ti bha a vi ha a ra

||

ss n d s n d d n p mddu hi n. a sa ma a a a nu re

||

g m d p m g g m r spa ra su ra a a a ma ma da

||

s r g m d p m d d svi da l.a na sa a ya ku re e

||

r s r g g m r g m dti ya m va i ya i ya i ya

||

d n d p m p m d Da i ya i ya i ya i ya

||

S _^ S _

^ s s n d d nre pra ka t.a ma ti

||

p m g m r g g m r spa t.i ma vi dha a a ya ku re

||

s n d p m g g m r sja ya ra ghu u na a ya ku re

||

D d p m p pp m mbha kta su bha ka lpa ku re

||

D d s n d d S ·bha rga dha nu ha ru re

‖‖




pallavi

s N d P m g msa ra sva tı ma no

||

d∵d R

ha ri sam

||

s r g∴G m r

ka ri‖‖

s n \D s n p m gwg m

sa da na m da la ha||

r s d. r s rri gau ri

||

g m d D∴d r

sam ka ri

‖ ::‖ ::

2. R s d. r srı gau

||

R Srı ı

‖‖

anupallavi

s r∴S n. D. r

sa ra sı ru ha ks.i||

ws R gsa da si

||

m∴m d p

va sa ks.i‖‖

mwg∼∼∼M d

∴D s n

ka ru n. a ka t.a ks.i||

X

d P m g _^

pa hi ka||

_^ g / M r

ma ks.i‖‖

g∴g m r S n. d. R

∴r G M r

murahara sodari mukhyakaumari||

G∴g M

∴m D

mu ka va kpra da||

∴d g r S n d rnakarimodakari

‖‖

caran. am

s S∴d n P m

a ka ra dya

||

p∧p M p

ks.a ra sva||

mwg m

∼∼∼m

ru pi n. i‖‖

R G∴g m r

∴r _

^

am tah ka ra n. a ru||

_^ r s n. d.

pe ks.u||

Gwg m r

ca pi n. i‖‖

ws p

wm p m

wg∼∼∼M

pra ka sa pa ra ma||

Dw

d sdvai ta ru

||

n d Ppi n. i

‖‖

∵p m g

∵g / m r s n.

pa re tri pu ra su m||

d. R sda ri ta

||

n. d. P.pi ni

‖‖

s N. d. S d P M p G m rprakalpita prapamca prakasini

||

g G m d d s nprasiddha guruguha

||

d s n P mDjanani pasini

‖‖



r r rr gm r s nn d P m gvikalpa ja t.i la visva visvasini

||

wr g m R · Svi ja ya kam cı

||

r g m n D∴d r

nagara nivasini

‖‖


s r s n d d r r | g g m r S S | s nX

d P M G | M d∴d s n p m |

g m r r s r S | d.∴d. R g

∴g M | s r g m d d p m | p m g

∴g m g M |

D D∴d r s r | s n D P M | G M R R | ∵

r s R s n. D. |

r∵r S r

∴r G | m p m g M d

∴d | p m g m

∴m d

∴d r | ∴

r s∴s n d

∵d n p |

m g m r g m r s | d. p. m. d. r r S | r g∴g m r r S | D. R S R |

G M D∴d s | d. s

∴s r

∴r g

∴g m | R g m r s n. d. | d p m P m D |

s n D n p m g | m d n d p g M | d d s n d∴d P | M

∴M D D |

wn s N D P | d d r r s n D | s n

X

d P d M | s n d p m g m r |

s dD p m P | m dD s n D | r sS n d P | g m d s r g m r |

s rR S N | s n d p m d M | wr g M r

∴r g m | d

∴d s n d r s n |

d∴d r

∴r

w

d s N | d p d∴d p m G | M

∴m r g

∴g m r | S g m d

∴d p m |

R g∴g m r S | s. n. d.

∵d. n. d.

∵d. p. | m. d.

∴D. r s n. d. | S

∴S M d

∴d |

m p G M M | D∴D d

∴d r

∴r | D s n D P | s n d

∵d n d S |

d n d pwm p m g | m

wr g g m r S | d p m p m g M | r g m r s n d

:s:

|



(N. \P. S) ( / M g /∼∼∼M P) (

wm P / N M) (p \M g

∼∼∼r \S) (m g m p / s

∴S) (p / n \M g \gr S) ( / S

n p \M ggr S) (n. \P. s / m G r s r \S) — these are some prayoga that make this raga shine well.

Others can be found in the laks.yas.

(s g m p m g r g r / M g r s) — this prayoga is seen in the raga laks.ya gıta.

LAKS. YA


P s n ss s r s nsam ta ta bhbha va gho o ra

||

S m g m p p P ngam bhi i ra ta ra sim dhu

||

m g m P N n Mta a ra n. o pa a ya

||

g m p p m G _^ G _

^ gm a ma se e tu

||

p n s m g m p m g rtya a a a a a a a a ce

||

s s r s ss s S na ru l.a na kka ra vum ni

||

p pp n p m g r Sma cca sa m ra a gi ja

antari

M G m P P nyo o ga sa ram ga

||

p p s N s s r s nvi da l.i ta a a na m ga

||

S s n s m g r s nbram hma a di de e va tu m

||

S _^ S _

^ s _^ s

ga

javad. a

s n ssu pa ri

||

g m p p m G m g rya na va ra ta ma jha ri re

||

r g r M g r r s nga m ga a bhi s.e e e ka

||

p p s n ss s r s nka ra vu ni bbhi ji na m le

||

m g m P P s s nra a ma lim ga ti ya i

||

p s n p n p n p s na i ya a i ya i ya i ya

||

p s s m g m P n na a a a a a a a a

||

S _^ S _

^ s S m g mre re pra n. a ta

||

p ss n p m g r s nra khkha n. a a la m ka a ra

||



p p s n p m g r s sji ta va i ri ya m ka a ra

‖‖

M G m P P nyo o ga sa ram ga

||

p p s N s s r s nvi da l.i ta a a na m ga

||

S s n s m g r s nbram hma a di de e va tu m

||

S _^ S

ga a


pallavi

n. \P · S∴S

a nam da||

m Gwr g R

na t.a na pra||\N. · S N.ka sam ci

||

ws r s r

∵S N.

tsa bhe sam‖‖

S · Swm p m

a sra ya||

g R S r s s n. N.mi si va

||

P. · S∴S

ka ma va||

/×m G · r w

s R · \Sllı sa m

‖‖

anupallavi

m∴G /

×p

_

M P _^

bha nu ko||

_^ p P P · s

t.i ko||

∴S · S s n

∵n

t.i sam||

N s / r s /×r S s n

∵n _

^ka sam

‖‖

_^ n P S N

bha kti mu||

s N p \m Mkti pra da

||

wg∼∼∼M P / n

gn m

da ha ra||

G r s r r s∵s

ka sa m‖‖

mwg m p s

∴S · m

dı na ja na sam||

g∵g r s s n p

ra ks.a n. a ca n. a m‖‖

S s p / S s s \w

G m P pdi vya pa tam ja li vya ghra pa da

‖‖

\w

M p / n P m G r s / r s n. \da rsi ta kum ci ta bja ca ra n. a m

‖‖

caran. am

∼∼∼P · p m

∵m g

sı ta msu||\∼∼∼R · / M

∵G

gam ga dha||

Xr S · _

^ S P.ram nı

||

s S G∼∼∼R _

^la kam dha ram

‖‖



_^ r g m P / n

gn m

srı ke||\G r

∴S N

da ra di||

N. p. S ·mks.e tra

||

wm G r

∵R s

dha ram‖‖

m∵G∼∼∼M P

bhu te sam||

∵P S s Ssa rdu la ca

||\N r \S · s

rmam ba ram ci||\N r S s n

∴n

dam ba ram‖‖

S m G∵g r

bhu su ra tri sa||

∵S n

wp/ N \ wm

ha sra mu nı sva||

/ P · _^ P

∴p m

ram vi||

G r S∴s s

sve sva ram na va‖‖

∴S m g

gr S

nı ta hr da yam||

∴s m g

wm p / n p

sa da ya gu ru gu ha||

/ S n \M Pta ta ma dyam

||\M g /

gR s

wn.

ve da ve dya m‖‖

S s / M∴m g

vı ta ra gi n. a||

m pp \M Gma pra me ya

||∼∼∼M · P s n

dvai ta pra ti||

∵P · S

Xn P

pa dyam sam‖‖

S s∴S s m

gı ta va dya vi||

ggr s

∵S n p

no · da tam d. a va||

∵P m

wg m p n

ja ta ba hu ta ra||\M g

∵g r s n.

bhe da co · dya m‖‖

svarajati

\P. n∴n. s / m

∵m

ta ka||

g∵g r s n.

∵N.

ja n. u ta||

S m g r s mjam ta ri ta

||

g m P / ngm g ‖

‖

r s r s swm g

ta dha n. a ta ka||

m∴m p s n

∵N |

|s∴S n p

∵P |

|m g

gr s /

gr s n.

ta dhim gi n. a tom‖‖


s n. \P. n.∴n. / S

∴S | n. p. / s

∴s / m

∴m g

gr S | m g

wm p / n \M g

gr s |

p. s∴s m g

gr s r \S | m g

∼∼∼M p / n \M G | g m p / n m / p m g r s |

m g∵g r s r \S N. | m g \R s n. / r s N. | \P. s \N. p. / m.

∴m. G. |

p:

n:

s m g r s m G | m p N p m g r s n:

| p s n p∵p m g r s n. |




janya raga (bhas. anga) 6 — navaroju

LAKS. AN. A


navarojuh purn. aragas. s. ad. jagrahasamanvitah |papayorantare buddhya gatavya laks. yakovidaih ‖

murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: p. d. n. s r g m p,avarohan. a: p m g r s n. d. p. ·


bhas. aanga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; rakti raga; sung, commencing from the lower pancama till madhya pancama,by scholars who are well-versed in the laks.yas; madhya sthayi raga.

For this navaroju raga, the dhaivata, gandhara and rs. abha are the jıva svara, nyasa svaras that provide greatranjana. Some prayogas are given below.

(D. /×s

_

N. S) (d. n. S R) (P. D. n. s R) (p. d. N. s r G) (D. G) (D.gg r G) (D. R) (D. G R) (D R s n.

D. ) (S×r

gn.

gd. P. ) (d. /

×s n. /

×s d. / n. \P. ) (G /

×m g \

∼∼∼R ) (S /

×g

gr s

gn. \D. ) (g

×m

_g \R) (g / m g \

∼∼∼R )

( / ggr s

gn. d. p. D. R S) — others can be seen from the laks.yas. Though the laks.an. a slokam stipulates that

there is sancara from the lower madhya sthayi pancama till the upper sthanam pancama, it is not seen in thegıta, kirtanas that are the laks.yas. The sancaras are seen only from lower sthayi pancama till the upper sthayimadhyama. It is the view of the purvacaryas that the upper pancama can be touched slightly.

LAKS. YA


g r s n. d. nN. d. P. S ska u va n. a ra khkham m n. a d. a i

||

D. n. s r g mm g G · r stum ma na ma nu kko o n. u u u

||

N. S R G m m g g Rkem n. a a sam n. a a sa m tı

||

S g r gg s gg r s ss n.ghum ma ghum mi ta ttu jha vi jja ya

||

D. n. N. s R ss g r ss n.ka ha l.a nu ni ssa l.u ni ppa l.a

||

s r r g g m g g r r s n. n. d.a a hi ta tu ghu bha ka ta du ri ta yya a



d. p. s s nn. d. g mm g rlo o ka bhim ta a ga bbha a vu

||

gg mm m m m g g rr g g m rppa kka a a a a sa kka ra ti i i

||

ss gg r gg s g r s ss n.su vva n. am ri jha ssa ma du khkha n. a

||

d. D nn. N. s n. d n. d d. d. Pvi bbhu ti ppa ra ka a a a su re

||

p. p. d. d. n. n. d. d. n. n. s s r ra a a a a a a a a a a a a a

||

n. n. s s r r s s r r g g r ra a a a a a a a a a a a rya a

||

G m m g r G r s r s n. d.dhı sa u ma a a ma he e e e sa

||

G r s n. d. S n. d. n. n. d. p.ma he e sva ra ni m da a a a sa

‖‖

g r s n. D. n. d. P P ska u va n. a ra khkha m n. a d. a i

‖‖


pallavi

G _^ G · ∴

g mha sti

||

g R s n.ws R ·

va da na||\ S _

^ s _^ S D.

ya na

||

/ s N. · p. d. / s_n. s

wr

ma stu bhya m‖ ::‖ ::

G _^ g _

^ G g r g mha sti

||

g m ggr s n.

ws R ·

va da na||\S _

^ S _^ s

Xn. D

ya na||

d. n. s r s n d. p. d. n. s rma stu bhya m

‖‖

\N. · S∼∼∼R

ha t.a ka||

g m g r \S gg r

ma ya ma m t.a||

gg

gg R D.

wn. s

×r

pe sim mha||

gn. D.

wn. S

wr

sa na sthi ta ya‖ ::‖ ::

2. r /×p g

×m r

si m mha||

sXn. D.

wn. S r

sa na sthi ta ya‖‖

G _^ g _

^ G r g mha sti

||

g /×p

Xg R s n. s

w

R ·va da na

||\S · S _

^ Sya

‖‖

anupallavi



wn. S / g

gr S

ha sti kr||

wn. S D. /

×s n.

tti va sa||\P. ·D. /

×s

_

N. _^

na dha ra||

_^ n S R r / g

rci ta ma‖‖

r s N.∵S∼∼∼R

ha ga n. a||

wr G G r m g

pa ya ta||

∵g R s n.

ws R ·

tva sva ru||

gr s∼∼∼R _

^

∼∼∼R r

pa ya‖ ::‖ ::

2.gr s r R S

pa ya sa‖‖

N. s n. \D. /×s N.

ma sta bha kta||\P. /

gg \R · r

nu gra ha ya||

m g /×m r /

×g s n.

ma ya lim gi ta‖‖\D.

gg \R · w

rvi gra ha ya

‖‖

caran. am

w

d. N. /∼∼∼

S _^ S

×r

ka ma lo||

gn.∼∼∼D. /

w×s n. \P.

tpa la pa

||∼∼∼D. · /

×s

_

N. Ssa sam kha

||∼∼∼R · / ×m g /

×m r

ca kre ks.u‖‖

∵S ·

∵N. S

ka rmu ka||

Xn D. · /

×m

gg R

vrı hya||

g g m g \∼∼∼R · r

gra ga da ni||

s N. S _^ S

ja vi s.a‖‖

∼∼∼G · g r

wg M ·

n. a ma||

g mgg r

∵S N.

tu la m ga||∼∼∼D. · N. P.ra tna ka

||

s N. R S _^

la sa dha ra‖‖

_^ s d. r \N. · s

n. a ka ra m bu||\∼∼∼D · / ×s

_

N.∼∼∼N.

ja ya||

wp. D. /

×s

_

N. Spa da pam ka

||

gr s r

∼∼∼R∼∼∼R

ja ya‖‖

g / mwg m R _

^vi ma la

||

_^ r G

Xr∼∼∼

S _^ S

ya vi||

r \N. S Rsvo tpa

||

g S G Rtti sthi ta

‖‖

w

d. R S _^ S

vi la ya||

n. D. /×s n. \P.

ya ka ru||

w

d. N.gn.

gd. N.

n. a la||

ws R · s

∴S _

^ Sya ya

‖‖

w

d. N. swr g \

w

R g m G∵g r

hi ma dri ta na ya na na pam ka ja||

wn. S

wn. R S n. d. d. / n. \P.

hi ra n. ya ga rbha ya su ma na se‖‖

w

d. s n. s s s / m G m r g m / pu ma ra ma n. a ku ma ra gu ru gu ha

||

m G∵g r S

gn. D.

w

d. n. s rsa ma na va ro ja se ma ha se

‖‖



/ g \R sgn. d. / r \S g

n. | d.∴d. n.

∴n. s r s

wn. S | m G m r G r s n. |

g R gwn. S /

×r

gn. d. | / m g

gr / g

gr s / r s

gn. d. | / m g \R \S N. \D. |

/ m ggr s

gn. d. n. p. d. n. | / m G r s n.

w

d. N. p. | / G r s n. d. n.wp. D. |

P. d. n. s r / ggr S | g / m \

gR s n. \D. N. | /

∼∼∼G

gr s

gn. d. n. P. d. |

G×m

gr s

gn. d. /

×s

_

N. S | D.wn. s / r s

gn. d. P. | d

:n:

s r n:

gn:

s r S |

sgn. D. g mm g R | g / m

gr s / g

gr s / g

gr s | s n. d. /

×n. d. d. /

×n. d. p. p. |

d. /×s

_

N. s s swr G m | s

wr g / m g

gr s

gn. d. p. | S

×n. N.

×n. D.

×n. P. d. n. |

S P. d.wn. s

wr G | / M G \R s n. \D. | / G \R g / m \R _

^ R |

D. N. R S _^ S ‖

29.16 janya (bhas. anga) 7 — nılambari



janya raga (bhas. anga) 7 — nılambari

LAKS. AN. A


nılambaryakhyaragastu sampurn. o vakradhaivatah |avarohe rivakrassyat gıyate laks. yavedibhih |

murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: S r g m M p d p n n S n d n S,avarohan. a: s n p M g r g S ·


bhas. anga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; rakti raga; dhaivata vakra in the arohan. a; rs. abha vakra in the avarohan. a; suitablefor singing in the evenings.

For this nılambari raga, the madhyama is the jıva svara that provides much ranjana.



kaisiki nis. ada prayogas — (S /×r s n. s / r

wg / M

∼∼∼M ) (r g m p \M

∼∼∼M∼∼∼M ) (g m p / d p \M

∼∼∼M ) (g

m / p \M g) (wr g r / M g \S \N.

∼∼∼N.∼∼∼N. ) (

wn. s

wr g M m) (g m p S s, n P \M m) (g m p / n

∴N / S)

(n nw

d n / S) (n \P \M gwr g \S) (s

∴s / p

∴p / r S n

w

d n S).

(g m p / [×n d /

×n) (P [n D [n) (p / d p / M g

wr g \S) (s n

w

d n S N \P \M g \S) (wr g m /

×p m g

wr g m g

r / m gwr / g \S) ( / r s \N.

∵N. / S) — these are prayogas that make the raga shine well.

Please see others from the laks.yas. As stated in the laks.an. a sloka, this raga should be handled by under-standing the laks.yas very well. In the laks.yas there is no sancara below the mandra sthayı nis. ada.

(r g m p d [n p m g) — this kaisiki nis. ada prayoga is also seen in some places.

LAKS. YA

kırtana— rupaka tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita




29.1

6.1

kırt

ana—

adit

al .a

—M

uttu

svam

iDık

s .ita

pall

avi S·w

rg× m

g/×∼∼∼

Mm

g∵ g

gm

amba

nı

| |/∼∼∼ P

pg m

gla

ya| |

mp

/× d

pm

/× p

g mg× g

_ rg

r/p

ta

‖ ‖

\M_ ^

Mm

g∵ g

_ ^G

mg

ks.ı

karu

| |m

/n

p\g m

gn .a

ka| |

rg

rgm

mg

∵ g\s

t .aks

.ı‖ ‖

ss\∵ n .

n .s/

w rg× m

gr

gw r

gm

akh

ila

loka

sa| |

g\S

∵ sks

.ıka

| |P× m

/_ p

gw r

gt .a

ks.i

‖: : ‖: :

\N.

sr

gm

p\∼∼∼

Mm

g∵ g

ga

mba

nı| |

w m∼∼∼ p\g m

gla

ya| |

m/× d

pm

/× p

g mg

R·p

ta

‖ ‖

\∼∼∼

M_ ^

∼∼∼

Mm

g∵ G·

_ ^g

S·× m

ks.ı

ka

| |G·× m

gm

rgw r

gm

t .a| |

mg

∼∼∼

∵ G·\

Sks

.i

‖ ‖

anup

alla

vi

mg

w m∼∼∼ P·

_ ^p

p∼∼∼ p

X rS

bim

bada

rici

| |s

sw n

S·n

tpra

tibi

m| |

dn

w dn

sn

pp\m

badh

ari

‖ ‖



∼∼∼

∵ m: :

w gm∼∼∼ p

P/[× n

pp

m∵ m

g: :

bim

duna

dava

| |m

p/× d

pw m

/p

mg

∵ gr

sam

kari

| |G·m

p\∼∼∼

m∼∼∼

m∼∼∼

msa

mka

ri‖ ‖

Pp

w p/

npm

gm

m/× p

mg

w rg× m

gs

ambu

jara

man

.aso

dari

ada

ri| |

n ./× sn

.× s

/g∴ g

M/× p

mp

sn

amba

rika

dam| |

pp

/n

pg m

gr

w rg\

bari

nıla

mba

ri‖ ‖

cara

n .am

s\n .

S·/

g∴ g

mp

mw p

N·

siva

raja

dha

| |\P·m

gw m

P·

nıks

.e| |

mg

/× m

g/× m

rp

tra

vasi

‖ ‖

\M_ ^

∼∼∼

Mm

gG·

_ ^g

w gm

nisr

ita

| |p

/n

pp

mG·/× m

gm

jana

vi| |

rg

w rg

mm

g∵ g\s

_ ^

sva

sini

‖ ‖

_ ^s

ss

w srS

n .

∼∼∼

∵ N .S·g

siva

kaya

ro

| |∴ g

gw m

Pm

gha

n .eso

| |/× m

grg

rp

llasi

‖ ‖

∧ p∼∼∼

M_ ^

∼∼∼

Mm

gG·

_ ^∼∼∼ g

gm

nici

| |P·n

pM·n

dru

pavi

| |p

mp

w mg

_ ^la

sini

‖ ‖

_ ^g

pp

w p/

n\P

w mp

Nna

vayo

ginı

| |w n∼∼∼ S·

N·/× s

n× s

ca

| |n

pp

mw g

mp

nkr

avi

ka‖ ‖

\ps∧ s∼∼∼ N

_ ^

∼∼∼ N

sr

sn

sini

nava

| |n

sn

pp

dp

mra

sadh

ara

| |g

mw g

mP

pp

hasi

ni‖ ‖



∵ s∼∼∼ P

∴ ps

sN·/× s

n× s

suva

rn .a

ma

yavi

| |n

pm

/× n

pm

/× n

gra

hapr

a| |

pm

/× p

g/× m

g/∼∼∼

mka

si‖ ‖

∼∼∼ P

_ ^

∼∼∼ P

_ ^

∼∼∼ P

gm

pd[n

nisu

va| |

d/

np

∵ mg

rn .a

ma

ya| |

rg

rgm

mg

∵ gs

hasi

ni‖ ‖

ss

w rgs

sn .

∵ N .w s

mg

mw r∼∼∼ P

mg

bhuv

ano

daya

sthi

tila

yavi

nodi

ni

| |g

mP[

w × nnd\

Ps

_ ^

bhuv

anes

vari

ks.i

| |_ ^

sS

s∴ S

∴ sn

prap

rasa

dini

‖ ‖

s× m

g× m

r× g

rr

/× m

gS

∴ Sn

pna

vam

an .i

kya

valla

kıva

dini

| |w g

mp[× n

d[× n

ps

bhav

agu

rugu

have

| |n

pm

gr

gm/

pmw g

rg\

dini

sam

mo

dini

‖ ‖




pallavi

S · P Ssi ddhı sva

||

nwn S · n p p m

ra ya na||

m g m \r g r g mma ste

||

mg∵gs s r/

×gs s n.

ja ga tpra‖‖

wn. S / g

∴G

∼∼∼M

si ddhe sva||

gwm P · /[ ×n p p m

ra ya na||

m g∼∼∼m \r g

wr g m

ma ste|| m g

∼∼∼∵G \ S _

^ Se e

‖‖

anupallavi

S S Sbu ddhe sva

||

ws g s \n.

∵N. ·

wn.

ra ya pa||

S / g∴G∼∼∼M

ra ya va||

p m∵m g

wr g /

∼∼∼M _

^ M _^

ra ya‖‖

_^ m

wg m p

∼∼∼P

wm p

bhu kti mu||

s Sws N p p m

kti pra da||

p [

w×n D p /

×d P m m g

ca tu ra ta

||

wm p m g

∴g r g

wm P \m ∼∼∼

mra ka ra ya

‖‖

P×n

_

d \ Pwm p

su ddha sa tva gu||

S \n nwn s n p

n. a ka ra ya vi||

s ss N p×s n P m G s

su ddha ca kra ni la ya ya ni tya||

s s s s / g∴G m r g r / M g

Xg

su kha ta ra ka ra ya sa m ka ra ya‖‖



caran. am

m g /×p

_

M∼∼∼M

ni rma la

||

p∧p∼∼∼M∼∼∼P∼∼∼P

hr da ya vi||

wm P n p /

×n p \gm g

ha ra||

wr / M m g g \S _

^ya ha ra ya

‖‖

_^ s N. s / g

∴G

nı lam ba||

G · wm p / [×n P m

ra ka||

wm p \M G Gra ya srı

||×m P · ∧p m

∼∼∼P∼∼∼P _

^ka ra ya

‖‖

_^ p P /

×n p

wm p

ca rma m ba||

s s n∵N∼∼∼

S _^

ra dha ra ya||

_^ S s n d n

cam dra se||

w

d n s n p \∼∼∼M M _

^kha ra ya

‖‖

_^ m P

∼∼∼S · s

sa bda di||

w

d∼∼∼N ·

w×s N p \M

pam ca ta

||

P×d

wp n p \gm g

nma tra||\r w

g M · m g∵g \S

dha ra ya‖‖

S S /×r s n.

dha rma dhya khi la|| s / g

∴G×p

∼∼∼_

M ppu ru s.a rtha pra

||

p mp/×d p m g

wmp g

da yakaguru gu||

mwr g m P s

ha ku ma ra ya‖‖

/ M g mwr g r / M g S S

ka rma jna na yo ga sa ks.a‖‖

/ S P m g /×p m g r / m

w

G∵g \

tka ra ya vi da l.i ta ma ra ya‖‖




pallavi

Ptya

||

m g m gga ra

||

wr g m p

jam||

∵m g

wr g m

bha je‖‖

m g∵g

ham||

s s s n.∵n.

sa ta ta m||

Sham

|| m

wg /

×p

∼∼∼_

Msa ta tam

‖‖

p stya

||

n pgm g

ga ra||

wr g m pja m

||

∵m g

wr g m

bha je||

m g∵g _

^ha m

||

_^ G \ S

m

‖‖

anupallavi

∵S

yo||

s∵S ·

gi na||

Sra

||

s∴

S nya n. a dyu

||

ws

×r s

pa||

nwn s n p

si ta m pra||

p / [×n p

bha||

m gwm P ·

si tam‖ ::‖ ::

Pyo

||

/ [ n D [nga bho ga

||

pwn s

vi ta||

n p m gra n. a ni pu

||

∼∼∼m

wp n

n. a ta||

pwm p

gm g

ra ka ra m||

r /×g r

da ya||

wg m g \S

ka ram‖‖

S s sna ga ra

||

/ S S s s∴

Skham d. a khya pu ra

||

n rr sn. a pra ti

||

∵N s n P

∼∼∼M

pa dya ma na dyam‖‖

P / [ n d _^

na ma ru||

_^ d[n p s

∧s N P

pa mayacodyam||

/wn s n p

na ra da||

m g s n s / g∴g m

guruguha ve dyam‖‖

kırtana— adi tal.a — Kumara Et.t.appa Maharaja




29.1

6.4

kırt

ana—

adit

al .a

—K

umar

aEt

.t .ap

paM

ahar

aja

pall

avi s

n .S·/

g∴ G

w mp

karu

n .ana

mda

ca

| |/

np

pm

mw g p

mtu

rasa

ha

| |g

∵ g/

mg

s_ ^

sra

dal .a

‖ ‖

_ ^s

s\n .

∴ n .S

w rg

mg

/∼∼∼

mka

ma

lava

site

| |w r

g\R

pka

ladh

a| |

w mp\∼∼∼

M·

mg

w rg

mp

rea

mba

‖: : ‖: :

2.m

gg\s

n .···

kam

ala···

| |w m

p\M·

mg

∴ g\S

ree

‖ ‖

mw g

mP

pw m

ps

S∴ s

np

pm

kart

ike

yaja

nani

cidv

ila

sini

| |∴ m

P/

sn

pm

pkr

paka

t .aks

.i| |

mp

/[× n

p∵ m

pm

gw r

g\

sive

ma

ma

va‖ ‖

anup

alla

vi

ss

∴ s/

Ss

s/× r

sa

run .a

kam

tisa

dr

| |∵ s

ns

/× r

∵ s\n

sati

laka

| |d

nd

ns

sn

∵ n\p

yoge

‖ ‖

m: :

gm∼∼∼ p∼∼∼ p

/× d

pp

mg∼∼∼

m·

: :a

khi

labh

uva

naru

| |p

/n

pp

m∵ m

gpa

mo

ha| |

r/

grg

m∴ m

g∵ g

sna

mgi

‖ ‖

ss

s/

ss

s∴ s

/× r

Sw n

sn

p∵ p

mva

run .a

vinu

tam

adh

ura

mrt

ava

rs .i

n .i| |

gw m

pn

p/

s∴ S

vars .

in.i

am

rta

| |n

pm

gr

/× m

g∴ g\

vars .

in.i

vars .

in.i

‖ ‖



cara

n .am

ss

n .s

w rg∼∼∼

mg∼∼∼

msa

kala

deva

vam

| |p

p/× d

pp

mdi

tana

l .i| |

/× p

mg\

rp

napa

dayu

‖ ‖

∧ p∼∼∼

M_ ^

Mm

g∵ G·w g

mge

niga

| |p

/s

np

mm

gm

aga

ma

| |r

grg

mm

g∵ g

ssa

re‖ ‖

S·n .

w dn

S·/

g∴ g

mw g∼∼∼

msa·r

amga

vara

da| |

pp

/w n

Pm

saha

je| |

mm

g∵ g

rp

krpa

ni‖ ‖

\∼∼∼

M_ ^

∼∼∼

Mm

gG·g

w gm

dee

kum

| |p

/s

np\m

mg

dam

uku

l .a| |

gr/

mg\S

rada

ne‖ ‖

s/× r

ss

ss

sw n .

s/

mg

g/

M∼∼∼

Mvi

kasi

tabh

ava

hrda

yam

buja

vase

| |m

gm

pp

∴ Pp

vidh

usa

kala

tuly

a| |

mw p

dp

∴ pm

g∵ G

vibh

uti

nit .i

le

‖ ‖

ss

∴ Ss

s/

Ss

sw n

sn

pp

msu

kana

rada

sam

nnu

tasu

cari

tre

| |g

mp

[nd

[np

ssu

kasy

am

al .a

ma

m| |

np

mg

w rg

mg

∴ gju

l .ata

ma

gatr

e‖\ ‖

svar

am

S·∵ s

n .∵ n .

s/

g∴ G

mg

mw r

gw r

|/× p

_ M·

w gm

|p

/n

p∵ p

m∵ m

g∵ g

‖

s∴ s\n .

∵ N .s

w n .s

/g

∴ Gg

s/

g∴ G

|m

w gm

P∴ p

mg

|s

/g

∴ g/

m/

P‖: :



mg

∵ g\S

s/

np

m∵ G

mp

∵ Sn

|s

/r

sn

∵ ns

np

|p[× n

d[× n

p∵ p

mg

‖

s∴ s

/g

∴ g/

m∴ m

/p

∴ p/

s∴ s

/rg r

s∵ s

n∵ n

|/

s∵ S

p∵ P

s∵ s

_ ^|

_ ^s

/s

nP

∵ pm

g\

‖



wr g m p / S n p \M | g m p

∵M g

wr g \S | S S / r

gr s n

w

d n |

s n P p [n d [n p / s _^ | _

^∴s s n p s n p m g m | w

r g m g r / m∴m g S |

s s / p∴P p / s

∴

S s | m g m r g r / M g s | / r s n p [n d [n P m |

g m p \M gwr g S | / S n p \M ∵

m g \S | s \N p M∵m G s |

/ r S n P \M ∵m g | r g m / p m g r / m

∧m G | r / g \S / r s p n

∵N _

^ |

_^

∼∼∼N _

^

∼∼∼N \ S _

^ S _^ S ‖

29.17 janyam (bhas. anga) 8 — devagandhari



janya raga (bhas. anga) 8 — devagandhari

LAKS. AN. AM‡

.

murcchana =⇒ aohan. a: S r m p d D S,avarohan. a: s n d p m g R s r g R S ·


bhas. anga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; desıya raga; kaisiki nis. ada shows up in some places; also, in the arohan. a,gandhara and nis. ada show up in some places; suitable for singing at all times.

For this desıya devagandhari, the dhaivata and the rs. abha are the jıva svaras that provide great ranjana.

(d r s n \∼∼∼D ) ( / r s

Xn∼∼∼D ) (

wn s n \

∼∼∼D ) ( s r g R

∵s n \

∼∼∼D ) (p d [n p d p m

gg∼∼∼R ) (r m g \R)

(wm p /

×d p /

∼∼∼D ) ( / r

∵s n \D / S) (P d / [n

Xd P m

gg∼∼∼R ) (s r

wg

∵m g \

∼∼∼R ) (s

gn

gd p

gm

gg∼∼∼R ) (s r m

g \∼∼∼R ) (s r g

∵R) (r

∵s n /

∼∼∼D ) (S

wr g

∵R S) — these are some of the sancaras that make this raga shine

well. Please see further details from the laks.yas.

This raga is known as ‘desıya devagandhari’.

The gandhara will show up from the madhyama with otukkal, but without jaru.

‡ED:– No laks.an. a sloka is available for this devagandhari raga in the SSP (1904), and in the ragalaks.an. amu, anubandham to theCaturdan. d. ıprakasika.



LAKS. YA

kırtana— adi tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita


kırtana— adi tal.a — Gurumurtti Sastrigal.(please see next few pages in landscape mode)

kırtana— adi tal.a — Krs.n. asvami Ayya

(please see next few pages in landscape mode)



29.1

7.1

kırt

ana—

adit

al .a

—M

uttu

svam

iDık

s .ita

pall

avi d

/r

_ ^r∵ S

[w nD·[× n

p∵ m

g\r

rs

w rG·

ks.i

tija

ram

an .a

mci

mta

| |∵ R

S× r

g ng d

yesr

ıra

| |p

mg g

rw m

pd

ma

mbh

ava

tara

n .am

‖ ‖

rs

/× r

∵ S[w n× D× n

p∵ m

w gm

pm

gr

sw r

G·

mks

.iti

jara

ma

n .am

cim

ta

| |∵ R

Sye

e

‖ ‖

anup

alla

vi

× mR

w mP

/× d

p/× d

p/× d

p/∼∼∼ d

_ ^ks

.iti

pati

nata

cara

n .am

| |_ ^

dd

Ss

sse

vita

| |s

sn

sr

sn\∼∼∼ d

_ ^

vibh

ıs .a

n .am

‖ ‖

_ ^

∼∼∼ d

dS

rw g

mg\∼∼∼ R

sr/

× × grs

∵ s_ ^

ks.i

tibh

ara

n .am

sri

ta

| |_ ^

s[× n

dw d[× n

pci

mta

| |w m

/× p

mg g

rw m

pd

ma

n .im

akh

aha

ran .a

‖r‖m

cara

n .am

dd

/[× n

pp

pm

p/× d

p∵ p

mg g

rs

rw g

msa

kala

sura

ma

hita

sara

sija

pada

yuga

| |g\R

_ ^R

Rl .a

msa

m| |

∵ Sg n

dm

g gR

tam

ati

kusa

lam

‖ ‖

sr

w mp

ds

g ng d

pm

mg

rs

r/

gvi

kasi

tava

dana

kam

ala

ma

tuli

tam

am

a| |

∼∼∼

∵ R_ ^

R[× n

g dla

mvı

| |p

mg g

rm

∴ mP

ranu

tabh

uja

bala

m‖ ‖



g dg d

g d/[× n

pm

g gr

/× g

rs

rw m

pd

/× s

suka

sana

kam

uni

mu

dita

guru

guha

vidh

i| |

n\∼∼∼ D

d/

ss

g nta

mso

bha

na| |

g dp

d/

rr

sR

gun .a

sahi

tam

‖ ‖

r/× m

g× m

g\R

rs

r/

gr

s∴ s

[× nd[× n

ppr

aka

t .ita

saro

jana

yana

mpa

lita

| |D·/

rS

s/

sd

[× ng d

bha

ktam

bha

vapa

| |p

mg g

rw m

pd

rsa

hara

n .ani

pun .a

m‖ ‖

svar

am

s\n

g Dp

∵ pm

g gr

sn .\D .

sr

/g

r∵ r

|s

n\g D .

p .d .

/r

sr

|s

n .\D .

sr

w mp

d‖

sn\D

sr

mg g

rs

n\D

ds

rd

r|

∵ sn\g D

pm

g gr

s|

∵ s\D .

/× s

g dp

d/× r

‖s× r

29.1

7.2

kırt

ana—

adit

al .a

—G

urum

urti

Sast

riga

l .

pall

avi d

/r

sn\g D·

pd

[np

dp

mg g∼∼∼ R

sphu

ratu

teca

ran .a

nal .i

nayu

gal .a

m| |

sr

sn\D·

sr

sira

sim

esr

ı| |

rp

mg

mg\R

srg

krs .n .

a‖ ‖

2.s

rs

n .\D .·g

/R

Ssi

rasi

me

s .n .a

anup

alla

vi



pp

w mp

m∵ m

dd

∵ ds

g nw d

/r

Sr

dha

raha

sava

sava

disu

rabr

mda

| |r

w gm

g\R

sr

∵ sn

\Dva

rava

mdi

tana

m

| |

w d/[n

pm

g g∼∼∼ R

w mp

ddi

tam

ucu

kum

da

‖ ‖

cara

n .am

s/d

g dp

∵ pm

rg

rw m

pd

pw m

Dd

1.na

vaja

lada

nıla

deha

kha

gava

ha2.

kalu

s .aha

ram

am

pala

yakr

pala

ya3.

guru

mu

rti

kavi

krti

msu

vinu

tam

| | | |

w mp

w mD·

ds

nata

jana

nuka

kibh

aya

bham

gun .a

tati

msa

m

| | | |

g nd

p∵ d

/× g

_ Rs

sgr

aha

tanu

gra

haja

yasu

ram

jaya

pra

tira

sam

pra

ti

‖ ‖ | |

ds

Rg

rs

/G·

rs

n\

D

g ∵ dp

1.sa

vani

gra

hadu

ragr

aha

vigr

aha

2.vi

lul .i

taha

riva

rgga

ma

tisu

ram

jaya

3.gu

ruva

rapr

ıti

ma

pisu

tati

m

| | | |

d/

rs

g dg d

/[

nd

psa

kala

danu

jasa

mvi

ma

lave

n .um

api

guru

tara

mka

la

| | | |

/d

p∵ m

X gR

w mp

dgr

aha

vini

gra

ham

am

jura

mja

yaya

sada

lam

krti

m

‖ ‖ ‖ ‖

29.1

7.3

kırt

ana—

adit

al .a

—K

rs .n .a

svam

iAyy

a

pall

avi

d/r

sn\D·/

rs

n\D

/[n

dp

/d

pm

mg g

rgo

pika

ram

an .a

mbh

aja

ma

nasa

| |∵ R

s∵ S

g nd .

g d .ko

ma

l .am

gadh

rta

| |w n .

sr

rw m

pd

p/

Dka

ust

ubh

abh

ara

n .am

‖: : ‖: :

d/r

∵ sn\D·/

r∵ s

n\D

[nd

p/

dp

g mg

rr

gopi

kara

ma

n .am

bha

jam

ana

sa

| |w g

mg\R

_ ^R

ha| |

S_ ^

Sa

‖ ‖

anup

alla

vi



d/×

sd

dd

/s

∴ s/r

∴ r/

Mm

mm

g gR

goku

laja

ladh

isu

dha

ma

yaki

ran .a

m

| |s

/r/

gr

s∴ s

r∴ r

kum

jara

ripu

bha

ya| |

sr

gr

w sr

Sbh

am

jana

nipu

n .am

‖ ‖

n\D

ds

s∴ s

rr

w sr

gr

s/× r

sn\D

kum

dam

rdu

hasa

navi

lasi

tara

dana

m

| |d

/× r

s∴ s

dd[n

dp

kuva

laya

dal .a

sadr

| |d

pm

g gr

sr

∵ Ssa

yata

naya

nam

‖ ‖

Ss

s/

s∴ s

r∴ r

r/m

g gr

Sr

/× g

rs

∵ Sku

md .a

liva

rasu

pha

n .akr

tasa

yana

mm

| |d

/r

s∴ s

d[n

dP

kuva

laya

jana

vi

| |P

dp

mg g

Rm

pd

p/

Dsv

asi

tabh

aja

nam‖ ‖

cara

n .am

Pp

pp

pP

w mp

dp

mg g∼∼∼ R

ana

nasa

sim

adh

yast

hita

tila

kam

| |s

r/

mg g

RS

akh

ila

jana

nam

| |∵ S

g n .d .

/r

w sR

dam

rta

jana

kam

‖ ‖

Dd

/s

∴ S∴ S

g dg d

[nd

pd

pm

g gr

gana

rasa

sva

dana

rasi

katm

aka

m

| |s

r/m

g gR

sr

jna

nasu

dha

bdhy

am

| |S

g n .d .

∴ n .s

rsr

rta

sthi

tam

aukt

ikam

‖ ‖

/D

dd

s∴ s

r∴ r

sr

mm

mg g

Rda

nava

kula

jana

bha

yaha

ran .a

can .a

m| |

sr

/g

rs

∵ sr

∵ rda

l .am

rdu

cara

n .avi

| |s

r/

gr

sr

/g

X rS

nata

deva

gan .a

m‖ ‖

[× nd

dd

/S

s∴ s

R/× g

rs

r∵ s

nD

ma

nus .a

ves .a

dha

ram

bha

vata

ran .a

m| |

d/

rs

sd

[nd

pp

ma

nasi

jako

t .ila

| |d

pm

g gr

sr

∵ Ssa

tta

nuki

ran .a

m

‖ ‖

Ss

s/

s∴ s

Rs

r/

mg g

rs

rr

s∵ s

kana

nakr

tavi

strt

asa

mca

ran .a

m

| |d

/r

sd

d[n

dP

kalu

s .aha

ram

kr| |

dp

mg g

rw m

pd

p/

Ds .n

.ana

taca

ran .a

m‖ ‖



svar

asa

hity

am

d/

rs

∴ sd

pm

/d

p∵ p

mg g

rs

r/g

ma

hita

bha

rata

kula

jahi

tava

cana

laha

| |R·

d .∴ d .

rıvi

sa

| |/

rs

rs

∴ sr

mp

dam

ati

krta

bha

jana

‖: : ‖: :

mm

/p

∴ pd

w pd

/.r

sr

mg g

rs

rg

subh

aph

ala

dani

gam

akr

tavi

ma

laka

ma

la| |

\r\r

\D∵ d

/r

sna

bha

tara

kapu

| |g n

g dp

mg g

rm

pru

s .am

aja

ma

dhig

ata

‖ ‖



×d

∴d s Rg / m g \R r | g m g \R / g R

∵r S | \r s

gn

gd p m

gg R

∵r |

S S×r

gn

gd p

gm

gg r | s r g

∵R d. D. R | s r

∵p m g

wg m g /

∼∼∼R _

^ R |

s r \g r _^ R S _

^ S ‖

. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . end of bhas. anga ragas . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .



30MEL. A 3 — NAGABHARAN. AM

ban. a s. a mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhu nu

cakra 5 — mel.a 6

raganga raga 30 — nagabharan. am

LAKS. AN. A


nagabharan. aragassyat arohe vakradhaivatah |avarohe dhavarjyassyat sagrahassarvakalikah ‖

murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s R g m p n # d n s,avarohan. a: s n p m g m r s m g r s·



� For this nagabharan. a raga, the rs. abha is the jıva svara that provides great ranjana. These jıva svara prayogaswill be clear by observing the laks.yas.

LAKS. YA

30.0.1 gıta — ragan. a mat.hya tal.a — Venkat.amakhi

944

ri gu ma pa dhu nu ban. a s. a

S S n ss n d n P p m g m R _^ R

srı ram ga ddha a ma a m cci ta go o lam||

S _^ S P _

^ P M _^ M s n d n S _

^ Sgu la dhı sva ra pre e ma

||

m p m m R g m r r s r S _^ S s n d n

ma n. i ma ya kum d. a la bhu u u s.a n. a ma m m m||

antari

P _^ P n d N s mm m g r S _

^ S _^ S

pa a hi pa hi ppa a va nu re

javad. a

m m p mm m R s n d n S s n d n p mdhu u ma dhva ja lo ca na sa m sla gha na lo o lu re

||

P M R g m R S s n d n d n p mnu to dı nna a tem dra ra a a ti pra bhu ku la

||

r m m p n d n s p m R g m r s s n d na a a a a a a a a m vo i ya i ya i ya i ya

‖‖

P _^ P n d N s mm m g r P _

^ P _^ P

pa a hi sa hi ppa a va nu re‖‖

S S n ss n d n P p m g m R _^ R

ra gam ga nna a ga a bha ra n. a u pa m||

S _^ S P _

^ P M _^ M s n d n S _

^ Sga sa mam ta ra a a ga

||

m p m m R g m r r s r S _^ S s n d n

ba a a n. a s. a a a ca a a a kram na a ga ru‖‖

P _^ P n d N s mm m g r S _

^ S _^ S

pa a hi pa hi ppa a va nu re

‖‖

�� 35. nagabharan. am — 945—


s n. P. | R g m R | r s r | s p. m. R. |

g. m. R. | S. p. m. g. m. | R. g. m. R. | p. m. g. m. |

r. s. p. M. | n. d. n. | P. d. n. S | s n. d. n. |

p p s N. | s n. P | S n. n. s n. | S s n. P. |

s n. p. m. | s n. p. N. | p. n. N. | P. s s N. |

d. n. p. m. | p. p. m. R. | g. m. R. | S. p. m. g. m. |

S. p. m. r. | g. m. r. s. | s n. d. N. | p. m. P. |

m. g. m. P. | n. d. n. s | p. s n. N. s | n. n. N. , |

sS P ‖


pallavi

R G m r Sna ga bha ra n. am

||

/ g r∵S

na ga ja||

\w

d. n. P.bha ra n. am

‖ ::‖ ::

p. R rwr g m g

na ma mi bha ya ha ra||

R p. n.n. am bha va

||

w

d. n. Sta ra n. am

‖‖

anupallavi

S s P∴p m g

bho gi ra ja sa ya||

m r p mna rci ta

||

g r Sca ra n. am

‖‖

S r /×p

∼∼∼_

M · g mbhu kti mu kti da

||

P Spam ca

||

nw

d Nbha ra n. am

‖‖



S n P s n p∵p M

∵m g

∵g R

yogiraja guruguha praka sam||

S r G m Ptya ga ra ja ru

||

∵P m g

∵g r S

pam bra ha dı sa m‖‖

svaram

R · \S s / p∴P m G m r / p m | g r S r S n. |

w

d. n. \P. R g m ‖::

s r s m P p s r g m p nw

d n S | r g m R s n p | m G m r s m g ‖


P p p∴p m g m R | S r ss n.

w

d. n. S | s r g m P m g m r |

s r G r ss n.w

d. n. | s n. P. n.w

d. N. S | R R s r g m R |

P. s n.w

d. n. P. s n. | p. n.w

d. n. S r r S | p∴p m

∵m g m R P |

m g r s R s n. P | P M∴m p m

∵m R | g m r

∵r S n.

w

d. n. s |

s m g r p m g m R | s n.w

d. n. p. s n.∵n. S | s p m P

∵p m g M |

r g m R∵r s n. S | r

∴r m

∴m r g m p m r | p m g m r s

wn. s r s |

m g r s m r g m r s | p mwg m

wr g m p n

∴n | p n

w

d n p s∴s n

w

d n |

p m g∵g m r s r s n. | p. s p. r s r g m p n | g m p n

w

d n s r S |

r s∵s n s n P s n | d n s r g

∴g m r S | m g r s s n

w

d n S |

m g m r g r s r S | r s∵s n

w

d nw

d n p m | r m∵m p n

w

d N S |

p m R g m R S | s r g m p nw

d n S | s n p m g m R S |�� 35. nagabharan. am — 948—


s n P. n. d. N. S | m∴m g r s r S _

^ S ‖

30.1 janya 1 — samanta

ban. a s. a mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhu nu

mel.a 30 — nagabharan. am

janya raga 1 — samanta

LAKS. AN. A


samantaragassampurn. ah arohe vakradhaivatah |s.ad. jagraha samayuktassarvakales.u gıyate ‖

murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s r g m p # d n s,avarohan. a: s n # d p m g r s·


upanga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; suitable for singing at all times.

In the samanta raga murcchana, the arohan. a is sampurn. a, without any varjya, vakras. The descent — (s nd p) for this raga as a krama in the avarohan. a is not seen in any other raga that features s.at. sruti dhaivata. Itis difficult to render (s n d p) with s.at. sruti dhaivata in vocal renditions, but is easily handled in the vın. a.

The vis. es. a prayogas are — (p n∴n s) (n p n

∴n S) (m g m p n S) (n. s g p m g r S) (s m g r g d p m g

r S) (g m n d p s p n n S) (sw

d n S) (m p m g r G) (sw

d. n. S).

For this raga there are plenty of tana renditions by the purvikas.

� It seems to be an error on the part of writers of ancient texts, where they have given the avarohan. a ofthe raga murcchana as s n d p m g r with vivadi dos.a.

LAKS. YA


s n d n ss s n d p m m g ga tu li ta pra ta a pa m ma m d. a li

||

p n n s n n n p n n S Svi da l.i ta · ri sa a a a mam ta

||

s n s r G m m g r s n d nbbhu u pa a la dhru va ki i ri ti ya ya

||

s rr s n n s n d p m p m gva ttu l.a a le mi ra a m va le ya ya

||



m p n n S s n s r G ga a a a ji ddha ra n. i m ma jhi

||

mm p n s g g p m g r s n d nbbhu u u u u u dhi i va m va ri na le

||

s n d p m g r g M g r Su di m m na le pa ra a kra mu re

javad. a

s n dd n ss m m g r G · ga tu lli ta pra ta a a a a pa

||

d d p p m g g m g r s n d nma m d. a la m vi na ta ja na pa a la na

||

r s S n sS N s r Gdi i ı na ppa a a a n. ı

||

m m p m g r m m g r s n d ntra a n. u re e re va m da a a a a n. u

||

n p pp m m m m g r G gpa ri ppa ra m vi i i ya mam na

||

m m m n d p s p n n S _^ S

pra vu d. hi bha a va yu ta a a re||

s m m m m m p m g r s n d nti ya i ya i ya i ya i ya i ya i ya

||

s r s s n n n p d n s n d pi ya i ya i ya · i ya i ya i ye e

||

M m mm g m p m m G _^ G

ai ya tti ya i ya a a re||

p n n s n d p m m g r s n d na a a a a a a a a a a a a a

||

s n d p m g r g m g g r Sdi na ma n. i ki i ra m bu dhi re e re

‖‖

s n d N s s n d p m m g ga tu li ta pra ta a pa m ma m d. a li

||

p n n s n n n p n n S Svi da l.i ta sa a a a a a mam ta

‖‖


S r s∵s n.

w

d. n. S | m p M∵m g r gG | s n. S

w

d. n. S R |

g m∵m g R s r S | s n.

w

d. n. S N. s r | g m mm g r G R |

s m∴m p s r s

∵s

w

d. n. | s N d p m G R | g m m g gg R R |


Part VI

RTU CAKRA

952

31MEL. A 31 — KALAVATI

rtu pa mnemonic: ru gu ma pa dha na

cakra 6 — mel.a 1

raganga raga 31 — kalavati

LAKS. AN. A


kalavatı purn. aragastvarohe tu nivarjitah |avarohe gavakrassyat geya gayakasattamaih ‖

murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: S # r g m p [d [[n [d p [d S,avarohan. a: S [[N d p m #r g m # r s·



In this kalavati raga murcchana, the prayogas (p d n d p), in the arohan. a, and (S N d p) in theavarohan. a, both make this raga shine very well.

Others can be found in the laks.yas.

LAKS. YA


953

ru gu ma pa dha na rtu pa

m ma re

||

mm r s m g m p n d pkru u ra da a a na va a ci

||

p m m g m p ss Sgu n. a ca a a pa ppa rı

||

m m M m r g m r sma ra dam na pa a ri i n. a

||

n d d p m P P ·pa ra ta a pu re re

||

s mm g m n d S sdha rma ma a ra ga t.ha i

||

p s s m g m p m m rna m da na m da na de e va

||

antari

S _^ S m g m P p

re re su ra ra ja||

m m p m g r g m Rsa m nu ta a a a i ya

||

S _^ S _

^ S _^ S _

^ S sre re

||

javad. a

P R g M m r ska ru n. ya sa ga ra a

||

S m g m p nn d pvi khya · ta pra bbha a va

||

p m p g m p m P ·da sa vi dha a kr ti re

||

S s r g m r S sdı na ja na ma m da ra

||

n d d p m P P ·ma m da ro o ddha ra

||

s s m g m p d n d pga ja ra a ja pa ri pa a la

||

p s s m g m p d n dba a la go o o o pa a la

||

p d n d p d s S ·ra a a ga m m m ga

||

p d n d p p m r g mka la a a va ti i ra a ga

||

s s r g m m r S sru tu pa a a a a ca kra

||

d n d p m r g m r sna a ga ru u re e ya a re

‖‖

S _^ S m g m P p

re re su ra ra ja||

m m p m g r g m Rsa m nu ta a a a i ya

||

S _^ S _

^ S sre re

‖‖


1. s s s | d s n. d. | p. s n. d. | p. n. d. d. |

p. d. p. d. | p. m. p. | dd. p. n. d. | p. d. n. d. |

p. m. g. m. | p. s s s | m m p | ss m m g |

� �31. kalavati — 954—


m r s rr p m | r g m | S p m p | s s r g m |

p m r ss s | m g m | P n d p | m m p m p |

n d p ss n d | p n d | P s n d | p n d p d |

p m p mm m p | m m r | S p m r | s m r r s |

m m M m r g | m r s | s s m r s | r s |

S sS S ‖


pallavi

1. p D /×n D p d p

ka la va tı ka ma||

m p m∵m g

la sa na||

wm p m p

∧p m

yu va tı‖ ::‖ ::

2.gm

gm P

yu va tı‖‖

∼∼∼M∼∼∼R S \gn. s.

ka lya n. am ka la||

p. d. s∵s _

^

ya tu sa ra||

_^ s m r s / m

∴m

sva tı‖ ::‖ ::

p D /×n n d

∵D ·

ka la va tı

‖‖

2. s∴s _

^sa ra

||

_^ s m

∼∼∼R

sva tı||\ S _

^ S ‖‖

anupallavi

s M \wr G∼∼∼M

ba la ba la mam||

P m \wrtra rn. a ru

||

g m∼∼∼R

pi n. ı‖‖

� �31. kalavati — 956—


∵S p

∴P D /

×n

bha ra tı ma tr||

∧n D p d _

^ka sa rı

||

_^ d

∴d Sri n. ı

‖‖

p D/ n d P mwr g m

∴m∼∼∼R S

mala l.i vidarin. ı va gvan. ı||

mwg m p S

∵D

madhukara ven. ı||

/ N D p dnddpmvı n. a pa n. ı

‖‖

caran. am

m∴M∼∼∼R · P

sa ra jyo tsna||

M∵G

su bhra||

/∼∼∼M P

ka ra‖‖

d n d∵d∼∼∼P S

sa si va da na ka

||∼∼∼M \wr g

smı ra vi||∼∼∼M Rha ra

‖‖

s∴S P

∴p D

pa ra sa ra da||

/gn D p

pa ram ku||

d∴d S

sa dha ra

‖‖

s \gn D∵d p

∵P

va ra da bha ya pa

||

m \wr g msa pu sta

||

r∼∼∼

r \Ska ka ra

‖‖

s Mwg m p D /

×nD P d S

surarcita padam bu ja sobhana||

∴S s

wr g m

∼∼∼R

sveta pamka ja||

s∵S d

×n d P

sana suradana‖‖

m Gmwr g m m

∴m r s p. d.

gn. D.

purari guruguha hrdaya ramjanı||

p.∴P. S m

∴M

murari snus.a

||

Gwm P

wgM

kaniramjanı‖‖


S mwr G M R | S g m P d n D | P n d P d p M |

P m g m p M P | d p M p mwr g m r | \S

∵S \N. D. P. |

/×n. d. P. n. d. S

∴S | p s

∴s m

wr g M

∼∼∼R | s p m p m

wr g m P |

s mm gwm p d n D | p /

×n d p d

wm P

∴P | p n d p d p m p

wg m |

� �31. kalavati — 957—

32MEL. A 32 — RAGACUD. AMAN. I

rtu srı mnemonic: ru gu ma pa dha ni

cakra 6 — mel.a 2

raganga raga 32 — ragacud. aman. i

LAKS. AN. A


arohe tyakta gandharo dhavarjyamavarohan. e |gavarjyassagraho ragacud. aman. ir virajate ‖

murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: S m # r g m p p [n N S,avarohan. a: S [n [d p m m # r s·



For this ragacud. aman. i raga, the purvacaryas have indicated the nis. ada, madhyama as double svaras in themucchana arohan. a, mainly to emphasize that the nis. ada and madhyama in krama are the jıva svaras that providegreat ranjana.

One has to grasp these from the prayogas in the laks.yams.

LAKS. YA

32.0.1 gıta — ragan. a mat.hya tal.a — Venkat.amakhi

959

ru gu ma pa dha ni rtu srı

P _^ P m dd d p m P m g M _

^ M Gru pa kka lu s.i ta go o o o t.ı

||

S _^ S m m m m r g m p d p m p m m r s

gu d. ha a ga m bhi i i ra ma a a a na su re e||

antari

S _^ S d pP m m P m m r s s n N

ma n. i kya sri i ı ma m ju l.a ka la a||

S _^ S _

^ S _^ S _

^ Spa

||

javad. a

p m m r s ss n n sa a re r re srı i i i

||

s m m m m g m p d d d p m m P d d d pdha a ra a a a sri ta pa a la nu re e re ya a i ya

||

p mM g m P m m r s s n N S · sni rdhu u u ta ni ka ra a su ra re ya re

||

S n n s n N S m g m P p d d d pa i ya ra a gam ga ra a a a ga cu u d. a a

||

s S s p d d p m m P m m r s s n Nma n. i i ra a a ga ru tu srı ca kra na a ga ru re

‖‖

S _^ S D P m m P m m r s s n N

ma n. i kya sri i ı ma m ju l.a ka la a‖‖

Spa


1. s n. n. s | n. n. s n. s | P. n. n. s | m m p m p |

p m m R | s m m r s | P m m p | m m r g m |

r s m r | s m r r s | P. n. n. s | m r s m r |

s m g m | s p m m p | S m g m | g m r g m |

s p m p | p d p m p | S d. d. p. | s n. n. n. s |

n. n. s n. | p. s n. n. s | S m g m | r g m r s |

s s r r | s m g m p | S p m p | p m m m r |

�� 35. ragacud. aman. i — 960—


pallavi

S mwg m

∼∼∼r

sve ta ga n. a pa||

S∵s p _

^tim va

||

_^ p m

∼∼∼R

ma de‖‖

s n.∵n. d.

gd. P.

va pra ti pa

||

s m Gdya ma na

||

/×m r S

dyam‖‖

anupallavi

P mwg∼∼∼M

bhu ta ga n. a||

r S p _^

di sam se||

_^ p

∴p Dvi tam

‖‖

S d p / n∼∼∼

nbu ddha gu ru gu

||

s∴

S p _^

ha sam bha

||

_^ p d P

vi tam‖‖

P d p n∴n S M m r _

^matamgamukham vallabha

||

_^ r s \

gNd

∵d P

sametavira||

wm P M

∴m∼∼∼R

ga cud. aman. im‖‖

svaram

\S mwr g m P p n

∼∼∼N | ∵

n d Pw

d p M | p m G / m∴m r

∵r ‖

S n.∴n. d.

∴d. P. n.

gn. S | n. d. p.

gn. s

∴s

wn. s | r s / m

∴m \R

∼∼∼R ‖::

\S m∴m

wr G m P /

×d m | p / n

∼∼∼N d P m | p M \wr g m p ‖

\S s / S swr g m r S |

∴

S n∵N d

∵d p |

∵P m p \M ∵

m r ‖

32.0.4 sancari — dhruva tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita

P m d∵d p p m

∵M m m R | s p M R s / m

∴M

wr g m p | S m g m

wr g m p p / d

gd P |

d p m∵m P p m

∵m r s n.

∼∼∼N. | s

∴s P n n

∼∼∼N s

∴s m

∴m r s | n

:

∴n:

s∴s m r s m g m s p m

∵m |


33MEL. A 33 — GANGATARANGIN. I

rtu go mnemonic: ru gu ma pa dha nu

cakra 6 — mel.a 3

raganga raga 33 — gangatarangin. i

LAKS. AN. A


gangatarangin. ı rago dharivakravarohan. e |

murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s # R g M p [d n S,avarohan. a: s n p [d m m g m #r S·


raganga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; dhaivata, rs. abha vakra in the avarohan. a; suitable for singing at all times.

For this gangatarangin. i raga, the madhyama and the rs. abha are the jıva svaras that provide great ranjana

Prayogas can be understood from the laks.yas.

LAKS. YA


s Sa re

||

s s m m r s ss n pru ku ma ce e la dde e va

||

d d M p p d n Sgu u u d. ha a gha pra sa

||

964

ru gu ma pa dha nu rtu go

M m m m g m p pma na re e re e ya re

||

dd d p P · pppa du ma na bha

antari

d d psa i i

||

S _^ S d d d S p

dha va va m sa mna||

d p M m m d D dma gu m n. a ca a rı tra

||

p d n s mm g m psa m ta ta sri ta ja na

||

dd d p m g m p m g mma m da a ru go o vi m da

||

R · S _^ S

re re||

javad. a

s sha ra

||

ss m M m g m P pkko o dam d. ha kham d. am na

||

d d d D m p M mca m d. a vi kra mu re re

||

m dd d m p m m r sna kra kha m d. a na di i na

||

S m r ss r s s nra khkha n. a bbi ru da re e

||

P s n p d m P sra ga m ga re e ya re

||

S R g M p p mgam ga ta ram gi n. i i

||

P _^ P _

^ p s s s d pra a a a a ga

||

d m g m p m g m r sru tu u go o o o ca a kra

||

s n p d m p d n Sna a ga ru u re e i yai

||

M m r g m pyyai ya re e re e

||

d d psa i i

‖‖

S _^ S d d d P p

dha va va m sam na||

d p M m m d D dsu gu m n. a ca a ri tra

||

p d n s mm g m psa m ta ta sri ta ja na

||

dd d p m g m p m g mmma m da a ru go o vi m da

||

R · S _^ S _

^ S _^ s

re re‖‖


1. s n. P. d. d. | p. m. p. | m. m. p. m. p. | s. n. p. d. p. |

p. m. p. | p. d. P. p. m. | p. d. m. | m. g. m. r. s. |

m. r. g. m. p. | m. g. m. | r s R s s | s n p. |

�� 33. gangatarangin. i — 965—


s s r g m | g m P m | d d p | s n P d p d |

m m p m p | m m M p | d. n. s | n. n. S p. p. n. |

p. n. s n. s | s n. P. n. | p. p. n. | p. n. S s n. s |

p. p. s n. p. | m. m. P. p. | d. d. p. | p p m p m m |

r g m r s | s n. P. n. | s s r | s m r r s |

R s | N. sS S ‖

33.0.3 kırtana— tisrajati eka tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita

pallavi

m r s R ·va ra da ra

||

S · n.∵N. \P.

ja va va||

D. \wm. P. d.

vam chi ta dhi||

n. s R s / pka pha la pra da

‖‖

m r s Rva ra da ra

||\ S _

^ S _^ S

ja

‖‖

anupallavi

d mwg m r s

dvi ra da ra ja||

wn. s

wm P m r

pa ri pa la na||

s P d p mdvi ja dya ma ra

||

p r S n d ppa ri po s.a n. a

‖‖

m r s n. D. p S s∴S

ga ru d. a tu ram ga sam ga gam||

P s N∵n d P

∵P m

ga tu ram ga da ya pam ga‖‖

wg m p D

wn S s r S

gu ru gu ham ta ram ga bhu jam||

n m r S n S · n d pga bha ri tam ga srı ram ga

‖‖

svaram

m R∵r S / m

∵m r

∵r s

∵s | / d P / d M g

∴g / m

∴m r

∴r ‖



m r s n. p. d. N. S | P s n∵n d

wn s r s | r g m r S r s

∴s n |

s n p d m p d n S | / M m r s∵s r s

∵s n | p d

wm P d n s r s |

m r s n p d m∵m g m | P s n p d M

wg m | r

∵r S p

wm P d n |

S r r S m r S |wr g m r S N S | d m M

wg m R S |

S /w

R g M p d n | S r r S n p d m | g m p m g m∼∼∼R _

^ R |

p / d m g / m r \ S _^ S ‖

33.1 janya 1 — manohari

rtu go mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dha nu

mel.a 33 — gangatarangin. i

janya raga 1 — manohari

LAKS. AN. A∗

.

murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: S g m p n S,avarohan. a: s n [d p m g S·


upanga; s. ad. ava; s.ad. ja graha; rs. abha varjya; dhaivata varjya in the arohan. a; suitable for singing at all times.

For this manohari raga, the gandhara is a svara that provides most ranjana. This can be grasped from thelaks.yas.

LAKS. YA


pallavi

∗ED:– No laks.an. a sloka is available for this manohari raga in the SSP (1904), and in the ragalaks.an. amu, anubandham to theCaturdan. d. ıprakasika.�� 33. gangatarangin. i — 969—


wn S _

^ s n d∵P m g

kam ja da l.a ya ta||

p m g m g s swn.

ks.i ka||

s gwm p n /

ma ks.i‖ ::‖ ::

ngd p /

×d p /

×d m g m p m g m

ka ma la ma no ha

||

g s×d p

×d m p

ri tri pu ra||

/wg m p N s G

su m da ri‖‖

2. S _^ s n · · ·

kam ja · · ·||

m p m g mno ha

‖‖

∼∼∼G \ Sri

‖‖

anupallavi

wn. s g s g

∴G M

wg m P d p

kumjara gamane man. imamd. ita||

P d p n∴n S _

^mamjul.a caran. e

||

_^

∼∼∼S

gngdp

gmgs

e e‖‖

2. \w

N s g s / g∴G M· · · n

∴n / S _

^kumjara gamane · · · caran. e

||

_^ S

w

N s g s g· mamavasiva

‖‖

∴G m g s n S

gn

gd p

gm

wg m p n

pamjarasuki pamkajamukhi guruguha||

wn S

gn d p / nd p

ramjani du ri ta bham||

dpwm m g mpn /

jani niramjani‖‖

caran. am

∼∼∼P /

×d p

×d m

∵m g m g m

×p

∵m

ra ka sa si va da

||

∼∼∼G \s n.ne su

||

s g g∴g m _

^ra da ne

‖‖

_^ m g M g s n.

gd. p.

∼∼∼N. _

^

ra ks.i ta ma da ne

||

_^ n.

∼∼∼∵S gra tna

||

s g g mwg m p _

^

sa da ne‖‖

_^ p g

∼∼∼M p n n d

∵d

srı kam ca na va sa

||

∼∼∼P _

^ p gne su

||

m p∼∼∼N

ra sa ne‖‖

S ·∼∼∼G S

gn

gd

srm ga ra sra||

p /×d p /

×d m

∼∼∼m

ya mam da||

g p m∵m g s

ha sa ne‖‖

N. Sgn.

gd. P. n.

∴n. s

∴s G m p

e kane ka ks.aribhuvanesvari||

∴pd p m

wm p\M

e ka nam da||

wg m g s

wg m p p

mrtajhari bha svari‖‖



pd P n∴n S g g s g S

∴s n

e kagra mano layakari srıkari||

Sgn d p d p m

e ka m mmre sa gr||

wg m g s

wg m p n

he svari samkari‖‖

svaram

/ S · ∴s n d p m g m p n d p m g | \S · s n. d. p. n. | s∴s g

ws g m p n ‖

S · ∴s n s g s m g s n d p n.∴n | / S · ∴s n d p m | g s n. s g m p n/ ‖

33.1.2 kırtana— tisrajati eka tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita

pallavi

S∴s n d p

sam ka ra ma bhi||

∼∼∼∵P

∴p m g

ws

ra mı ma

||∼∼∼G · m

wg m p n

no ha ra m m‖‖

s∴s n

∵n d

∵d

sa si dha ra ma mr

||

pwm p m g p m

∵m g

ta gha t.e sva ra||

s / d p d p m g sm bha je ha m

‖‖

N.wn. S n. D. p. N. S

sa m kha bhi s. e ka ga tram||

S / n D P mwg m p n

sa cci da nam da ma tram‖‖

anupallavi

P∴p M

∵m

pam ka ja sa||

∼∼∼G

wm g

∵S n.

na di pu ji||

gd. p. n.

∵n. S

ta bja pa dam

‖‖

∼∼∼M

wg∼∼∼M ·

bha kta ma||

P dwp N

rkkam d. e ya||

S g s _^ S · s

yu.spra dam bha‖‖

gN s n D p N s g s

yam ka ra gho ra ru pa dha ra||

g m G s N D p Mya ma ni gra ha nu gra ham

‖‖

p d p swn s g s n s p n

pa m ka ja mu kha gu ru gu ha pa ri||

\D∵P / d P m

wg m p

wn

pa lam kr pa la va la m‖‖



Sgn

gd p m G p m | w

g m G \S _^ S _

^ S ‖



34MEL. A 34 — BHOGACCHAYANAT. A

rtu bhu mnemonic: ru gu ma pa dhi ni

cakra 6 — mel.a 4

raganga raga 34 — bhogacchayanat.a

LAKS. AN. A


tyakta dhaivatamarohe dhavakramavarohan. e |gavakrassagraha purn. assarvakales. u gıyate ‖

murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: S # r g r g m p [n n sS,avarohan. a: s [n d n p s n p m m r s·


raganga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; dhaivata varjya in the arohan. a; dhaivata vakra in the avarohan. a; suitable forsinging at all times.

For this chayanat.a raga, the nis. ada, madhyama are shown as double svaras in the murcchana arohan. a,avarohan. a krama, since the nis. ada and madhyama are the jıva svaras that provide vises. a ranjana.

LAKS. YA


974

ru gu ma pa dhi ni rtu bhu

m m r s s n d nru ci ra m ba ra dha ra

||

p n n s m m r sgu n. a sa a a a ga ra

||

g m P m m r sma dhu kai t.a bha ha ra

||

s m r s s n d npa su pa ti sa m nu ta

||

p d n d p m Pdhi i i ra na u va

||

p s S m m r sni i lam bu da ni bha

||

s n d n p s n psu ra va ra su ta su ca

||

m m r sri tu re e

antari

S _^ S

a||

n p d nre e ya a

||

P p m p n n snam m da ka m da l.a

||

n n s s m m r s S _^ S

ki i ri ti sa m pra n. u re

javad. a

m m p m m m r sa a a a re e ya a

||

r g S s n d nna a di bra m m hma

||

p n n s m m r sca a ri i re e ya a

||

s n d n p d n pi ya i ya a ca ri ju

||

p m Pca ri ta

||

p n n s n n Sri pu ba la da l.i ta

||

r g m p p s Sa m m ga bho o ga

||

p p s n d n P ·cha a ya a na a t.a

||

p m r s s n d nru tu bhu u ca a a kra

||

p s n p m m r sna a a ga ru u re e

||

S _^ S

a||

n p d nre e ya a

||

P p m p n n snam m da ka m da l.a

||

n n s s m m r s S _^ S

ki i ri ti sa m pra n. u re

‖‖


�� 34. bhogacchayanat.a — 975—


m m p m m | r g s | s n. d. n. p | n n s |

m m r s p m m p p | n d p n d | n n s | p d n d p |

s n d | p p s n p | n d n | p p n d p |

s n d | m m p m p | s s r | s s r g |

s r g | m r s | s m r s m | r r s |

s s r s r | n. n. s | n. p. s n. p. | m. m. p. |

m. p. n. n. s | n. d. n. p. s n. n. s | m m r | n. p. n. s |

n. n. N. | sS S ‖


pallavi

S G∵S M

bho ga ccha ya||

P∴p m _

^na t.a ka

||

_^ m

∵m∼∼∼R

· pri ye‖‖

n p d n Pwm p

bo dha m de hi br||

∴p∼∼∼M

∵m

ha dı sa||

wg m p m

∵m r s

ja ye‖‖

anupallavi

S n p d n p ssrı gu ru gu ha ja na

||∧s∼∼∼N

∵n p

nı ni ram||

/ ngn Sja ni

‖‖

s r s r s n d nsri ta ja na ra ks.a n. i

||

p s∴s n

si va sa m||

p m r sto s.i n. i

‖‖

Mwg∼∼∼M p

wr g m p

wm p n

gn S

bhogamoks.a vitaran. a nipun. atare||

S∴s N

∵n s n d

bhusuradi sam||

n p∵p m r p mR

nuta kamala ka re‖‖


35MEL. A 35 — SAILADESAKS. I

rtu ma mnemonic: ru gu ma pa dhi nu

cakra 6 — mel.a 5

raganga raga 35 — sailadesaks. i

LAKS. AN. A


sailadesaks. hi ragasya arohe rinivarjitah |avarohe gavarjyassyat pratah kale pragıyate ‖

murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s m g p d s,avarohan. a: s n d s n p m #r s·


raganga; sampurn. a; gandhara graha; rs. abha, nis. ada varjya in the arohan. a; dhaivata, gandhara varjya in the avarohan. a;suitable for singing during early dawn hours.

For this sailadesaks. i raga, in the avarohan. a, the prayoga— (s n d s n p) is very important. The prayoga—(g m d s) in the arohan. a, is seen only in the gıta.

Other prayogas should be understood from the laks.yas.

LAKS. YA


980

ru gu ma pa dhi nu rtu ma

g p d s S s s r s s n ppru ma a a kam ta a pa ti sa ram ya

||

s n p dd d r s n d S _^ S

gu pu ta ppa da sa ya a nu re||

m m M g pp m m r s n Dma a rı cam mma ra da na ca n. u re

||

S N D S n p d p m gpa ra va ra bba m da na a dha

||

p m r s n. s p p d d d s n pdhi i ra ta ra a ka sa ku l.a bha va dha m

||

D s nn p r s s n p m r snu bbha mja na a a a a a a re e

||

javad. a

m m p m m r s s m r s S na re e re e si i ta a ra mam n. a

||

s n D S n p p m m m Rsri ta cim ta ma n. i i i re e re

||

P p m g m d d s n p D da ja le tu ma sa ma a nu ko o n. u

||

S M m g p p d d S _^ S

ra ga m ga sa i i la de||

p m g P d n P _^ P m m G

sa a ks.i ra ga sa rı pu n. u re||

r s n d S n P m m m r sru tu ma a ca kra m m na a ga ru

‖‖

g p d s S s s r s s s n pru ma a a kam ta a pa ti ca ram n. ya

||

s n p dd d r s n d Sgu pu ta ppa da sa ya a nu re

‖‖


1. s n. P. d. d. | p. s n. d. | s n. d. d. p | m. g. p. dd. d. |

p. s n. d. | p. s s n. d. | p. m. p. mm. p. | p. d. p. m. |

p. m. m. m. p. | m. m. r. ss. r. | s. p. m. m. | s. n. p. |

r s n. ss s | n. p. d. d. | s n. d. d. s | m. m. g. pp. m. |

m m r s | s. s. m. r. s. | r. g. s. pp. m. | p. s n. p. |

d. d. p. s n. | s p. d. pp. s. | d. p. s s | r s s n. d. |

m. m. m. mm. g. | p. m. m. m. | r. s. m. m. r. | s. n. s. pp. m. |

�� 35. sailadesaks. i — 981—



pallavi

S · m wg p /

∼∼∼D

srı su li nım||

s n \Psri ta pa

||

p d s∼∼∼N

li nım‖‖

∼∼∼P · p m

∵g p

wm p m

jı ve sva rai||

r \S n.kya sa li

||

d. S ·nım

‖ ::‖ ::

2. d. S g snı m sma ra

‖‖

mwg p d s n d n \ P , s \N

w

d sci tta bra mhmaka pa linım siva

||

mr \S , r \Nci nma linım

||

d s n p∵pm

∵m r \

bhava khe li nım‖‖

anupallavi

P s∼∼∼M · g p

pa si nım sa ra||

d p s nbhe sva ra

||

∵p d / r S nhr da ya

‖‖

∼∼∼P m

∼∼∼R · s n.

ve si nım a||∧n. D. s n.

jna na||∧n. P. d. s

dhvam ta vi‖‖

∼∼∼R s

∼∼∼N. · r s

na si nım ra vi||

m∵g p

∼∼∼d _

^cam dra te

||

_^ d s n p

jah pra‖‖

d s m R · s nka si nım vim

||

d n Pdhya ni va

||

m∼∼∼R s

si nı m‖‖

P·m rgr s

wn. S G ,

∵m R

ı saguruguha visva sinım||

M g P m r sı sva rım bha kta

||

mwg p /

∼∼∼D s N

ma no lla si nım‖‖

R s m∼∼∼R m R s N D s R

srısanu te∗ bhavabhaya dhvamsinım||

s nwm P m r s

simhavahinım||

s n d s n p m r \jaga nmo hinım

‖‖

∗‘nutam’ or nutim’ are possibilities.�� 35. sailadesaks. i — 983—

36MEL. A 36 — CALANAT. A

rtu s. a mnemonic: ru gu ma pa dhu nu

cakra 6 — mel.a 6

raganga raga 36 — calanat.a

LAKS. AN. A


nat.a s. ad. jagrahopetavarohe gadhavarjita |

murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: S #r g m p #d n s,avarohan. a: s n p m m #R S·

laks.an. a viaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita

raganga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; dhaivata, gandhara varjya in the avarohan. a; ghana raga; suitable for singing inthe evenings.

For this nat.a raga, as shown in the murcchana avarohan. a, madhyama and rs. abha are the jıva svaras thatprovide great ranjana. Besides, rs.haba and dhaivata express nokku.

LAKS. AN. A


986

ru gu ma pa dhu nu rtu s. a

m Pa re

||

s ss s s n n s n pru ppa gi ri va a a a sa

||

p p s n p r s s Rgu ha ja na ka ra a vu re

||

S _^ S m m m m m r

ma ru ka m d. e e ya||

s s r s s r s s s npa ri pa a la ka ga m m na

||

p p s n p m g m Sdhu ni gha t.i ta ja t.a a a

||

m m m m m r s p m mnu u ca ri tu re e ya a a

||

R _^ R _

^ r S _^ S _

^ sre ya

||

s m m m mm g m Ppa a va kam n na yam na

||

p p s n p r s s rpa m na ga a bha ra m n. a

||

pp p s n p m m r Sppa a va m na na a mu re

javad. a

S s m m r s m m ra re pa ra mo · da · ra

||

s s r s s r s s s npra pa m ca a a a dha a ra

||

p s s m g m p n Ppa ra ku la sa a a tka ra

||

m m p m m r s s n ppra l.a ya ka a a la ru u dra

||

D N s n s s n pra a ma li m ge e sa

||

n p m m p m m m r svyo o o o ma ke e e e sa

‖‖

m m r S p m m Ra a i ya ya a i ya

||

g m p m p m p s s rra a a ga a a a a m ga

||

p s s m g m p s P ,ca la na a a a a a t.a

‖‖

p p s n p m m m r sra a ga ru tu s.a a ca a kra

||

s n p m m r sna a ga ru u re e

‖‖

m Pa re

||

s ss s s n n s n pru ppa gi ri va a a a sa

||

p p s n p r s s Rgu ha ja na ka ra a vu re

‖‖

S _^ S

a

36.0.2 prabandham — rupaka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi

p p Sdri gd. u dhım

||

S n pdhım ta tta

||

�� 36. calanat.a — 987—


S S n sdhım dhım ta tta

||

s s r s r rta tta ri tta d. i d. d. i

||

p s s s s sta dhi m dhi m ku

||

n p s n Pta n. a ku jhe m

||

m m m m m mjga jga jga jga jga jga

||

m p m m m rjham ta ri tta ri kki

||

s s s m r sto dgi dgi d. a tta kki

||

r s s s r sn. a m m m jga jga

||

s s s s s njhe m tra jhe m tra

||

p ss s Rtom tta ri tom

||

M P Pta a am

||

m r s s n pjham tra dhi mi ki t.a

||

p p p p p pto dgi dgi tot dgi dgi

||

s s s s s sdha dgu dha dgu dgu dgu

||

p p p p p pto dho dgi to dho dgi

||

s s s s s sda da dgu da da dgu

||

M P Pta a am

||

m r s r g mtu ttu ru ttu ttu ru

||

m r s s n pjham ta ri tta ri kki

||

s s s ss sto dgita tta dgi dgi

||

s n p s Ndha n. a ka ku jham

||

p p d d n nt.ka n. ka n. ka n. ka n. ka n. ka

||

s s S s nn. ka n. ka n. am nn. am gi

||

s s S s nt.hka n. ka n. am n. am gi

||

s m M m rn. ka n. ka n. am nn. am gi

||

s s m p m mkin n. am ta ri ta tta

||

�� 36. calanat.a — 988—


m r s r s sri tta dha ri ki t.a

||

n P p m mdha l.a ngu jham tra

||

r s n pjham tra ki t.a

‖‖

p p Sdri gd. u dhım

‖


1. m. m. p. n. p. ss s n. | P s N. s n. s s | n. p. m. r. s. s. n. s | m r s S r s |

r. r. s. p. s. mm. g. m. | S. r. G. m. g. m. p. | r s n. p. m. n. p. m. | s n. p. P. n. p. |

d. n. p. rr p. ss n. p | S m R s r g m | p m r s p. s n. p. | m m r P. d. n. |

s r s pp s rr g m | S m G m g m p | s m r s n. p. s n. | r s m S p m |

s s s rr s mm g m | S p M p m m p | s s p. m. n. p. p. m. | s n. p. P. n. p. |

p m n. pp. s ss n. s | n p n p s n. s | n. s s n. s s n. s | s n. p N. s n. |

s n. s ss p ss n. p | N. p N. p s n. s | n. n. s n. s n. s n. | p. m. p. N. s n. |

p. s n. ss p. nn. n. s | P. s N. s s n. p. | s n. p. p. n. p. m. p. | m. r. S. p. m. |

s. s. r. ss. n. pp. m. p. | R. p. s s n. p. m. | g. m. p. d. n. s r s | m r s N. s n. |

sS S ‖

2. s s s rr | p n p r | pP. n. | P. r s n. p. |

m. m. p. nN. | p. ss n. p. | sS n. | P. s n. p. m. |

p. r p. ss | p. nn. d. n. | pP. s | S s p m r |

s r s pp | s mm g m | sS R | S p m g m |

�� 36. calanat.a — 989—


p. n. p. rr | p. ss n. s | sS r | S m r s n. |

s r n. s | p. ss n. p. | nN. s | P. d. n. s r |

s m r ss | p mm g m | sS r | S p m r s |

m r s rr | s pp m p | mM n | P s n d n |

s n p nn | p ss n s | pP n | P s n d n |

s n p nn | m pp m p | mM n | P n s n n |

p n p ss | m pp m p | sS r | S r g M |

s r s pp | p ss n p | pP n | P s n. s r |

s m r ss | s n. p. rr | P. n. n. s | n. s N. |

sS S ‖


pallavi

Swr G

wm p n

sva mi na tha pa ri||∼∼∼P m

∴m _

^pa la ya

||

_^ m r s

wn.

su ma m‖ ::‖ ::

∵S

wp∼∼∼R s m

∴m

sva pra ka sa va||

P ·pw

d n s nllı sa guruguha

||

P∵p M

∵mr s

devase ne sa‖‖

2. Swr G m · · ·

sva mi na tha · · ·||

r \ Ssu mam

‖‖

anupallavi

Pwm p m

∼∼∼r \S

ka ma ja na ka bha||

n. \P. m.ra tı sa

||

\∼∼∼R

∵r s

se vi ta‖‖

�� 36. calanat.a — 990—


∵S r

∵S m

∼∼∼R

ka rti ke ya na||

∵s∼∼∼P

wm

ra da di||

/ N \ wm pbha vi ta

‖‖

G m∴M p

∴P

va ma de va pa||

∴p S p

rva tı su||

r∵S n

ku ma ra‖‖

∼∼∼S r S n S

va ri ja stra sam||∼∼∼N \∼∼∼m p _

^mmo hi ta

||

_^ p m r s

ka ra‖‖

N. p. M. p.w

d. n. s rwn. s

wr g m p

kamitarttha vitaran. a nipun. acaran. a||

S s P∴p S

ka vya na t.a ka||

∼∼∼N∼∼∼R s

∴s n p

lam ka ra bha ra n. a‖‖

P n p/ R∴r S n p / s s / m

∴mr

bhumi ja la gnivayu gaganakiran. a||

Rwn S

wp N

bodharupa ni||

P m∵m r s

∵s n.

tyanamdakaran. a‖‖


pallavi

p m

∼∼∼∵M p s m

pa va na tma ja

||

R sga ccha

‖‖

p. r \N. · s n.pa ri pu rn. a

||

swr g

∼∼∼m

sva ccha‖‖

p p / n∼∼∼

n \M p mpa ra ma tma

||

∼∼∼R s

pu ccha‖‖

n \P. / d.wn. s

wn. s

wr g

pa hi ma m ja ya||

m∼∼∼R

ja ya‖‖

\ S _^ S _

^ s /wp m g s

a na va na va

||

n. p.wn. s

wg m

na va ja ya ja ya‖ ::‖ ::

anupallavi

s s∴S r

ws p

na va vya ka ra n. a||

wm n pni pu n. a

‖‖

∵p s n / S

∼∼∼N

na va vi dham tah||

∵p p nka ra n. a

‖‖

swn s r r

ws r

si va ra ma ha ri||

∴S nkr s.n. a

‖‖

wp n p m

∼∼∼r \N.

srı gu ru gu ha||

s / rwg m

sma ra n. a‖‖

�� 36. calanat.a — 991—


caran. am

s pwm P m

∵m

ka pa t.a va na ra||

∼∼∼R sve s.a

‖‖

∵S n. P. r s

ka vya na t.a ka||

/ R∼∼∼

rto s.a

‖‖

s∴s / M m p n

ka pi yu tha pa ri||

P mpo s.a

‖‖

pwm / N n \P

ka ma nı ya bha||\m Ps.a

‖‖

/ n p∵p∼∼∼M p s

a pa ga ta khi la||

∼∼∼N sdo s.a

‖‖

p n P r Sha ta ra ks.a sa

||

r s r rse s.a

‖‖

s m r S r su pa ni s.a tpa da

||

r s r rgho s.a

‖‖

s n p∼∼∼M g

∴g

u di ta mi tra||

m r sdve s.a

‖‖

s s P pw

d n s n s s m g m | r s r S na pa ru pa ma n. i bhu s.a ri pu ja ya | ba la vi se s.a

‖‖

s n p M / p m R s∵s p

wm n | p s n P n

ja pa sa ma dya bhi la s.a a pa ri mi | ta sa m to s.a‖‖

36.0.6 kırtana—adi tal.a — Kumara Et.t.appa Maharaja

pallavi

n s n p m g m r∵s n

i ha pa ra sa dha na||

S r r ska rti ke

||

mwg m p n

ya‖ ::‖ ::

wn s n p m g p m m r s

∵s

di ta ra dai va m na||

n. p. Sja na

||

/ p m R smya ham

‖‖

anupallavi

p n pwm p

∼∼∼M R s

gu ha ra ha sya t||

m∵G m

gu n. a rn. a||

g m p nva t

‖‖

�� 36. calanat.a — 992—


s r s∼∼∼N P m

gu ru ka t.a ks.a t||

s s n p mku ma

||

g p m g m r sra t

‖‖

swn. s R r \ S M m

wg m P p

sahasranama yogaprabha va t||

/ s∴S

∴s n p / s p

sa hasra rakama||

p m r s g mpnla niva sa

‖‖

wn s ndi ha

caran. am

∼∼∼P m

∼∼∼R s n. p

na t.a ka di vi||

S r s _^

dya pra sam||

_^ s r s g m

ga t‖‖

p mwp N · p m g m P , m

∼∼∼R

na t.ya ga na mo||

ws m

wg m

ha ra m ja||

∼∼∼P · pna t

‖‖

∴P n p s n Pha t.a ka ma ya ra

||

n p Ntna vi bhu

||

s r s r rs.a n. a t

‖‖

s R S · ∴s n

ha ri bram hma||

p s n pdi sa m nnu

||

m g p m m r sta t

‖‖

S rws m r s r s m

wg m P ·p

ghot.agamana jayasikhi va ha t||

S n p∵P m

∵m

kumkuma varn. a ko||

r swgm P ,p

ma l.amga t‖‖

P nwps n s M r s

∴s R ·r

pat.ala di sumarcita pada t||

s r S∴s n p s

parama namda sa||

n p m gwg mp/ n

ra sau khya t‖‖

svaram

/ S n p∵P m r S n. p.

w

d. n. s r | Swn. s / p m

∵m r | S

wn s

wr g m p ‖::

Swn. s P

wm p S

wn s / m

∴m r s |

∴S

wn s / r s n p | S n p

wm p

w

d n ‖

�� 36. calanat.a — 993—


36.0.7 kırtana— rupaka tal.a — Krs.n. asvami Ayya

pallavi

Ppa

||

mwg m p n

rva ta ra‖‖

p nja ku

||

s r s∴s n p m g m

ma ri‖‖

p mbha

||

wp n p m r s

wg m

kta ja na va‖‖

/ P _^

sam||

_^ p s n p m

wg m

ka ri‖ ::‖ ::

P / n \mpa hi mam

||

_^ M p m

wg m r

srı gau ri‖‖

S / p∴p _

^pa dma na

||

_^ S s n p m

wg m

bha sa ho da ri‖‖

Ppa

||

mwg mp n

rva ta ra‖‖

p mja ku

||

∼∼∼R \ S

ma ri

‖‖

anupallavi

Ppa

||

/ ngn m

wm p m

la ya sam‖‖

wg m

∼∼∼R

ka ri||

s n. p. rsum da ri

‖‖

s / rwg

pra n. a ta||

m p p / dwn

rti ha ra‖‖

S , r s n pna m

||

wm p n

∴n s r

da ka ri‖‖

P p mpa va na

||

wg m p s s

wn∼∼∼R

bhu va na su dha tri‖‖

P / m∧r r _

^pa d ma ra

||

_^ r s n p

∧p M

wg m

ga sa ma ga tri‖‖

caran. am

wg mhi ma

||

P pwm p

pa rva ta‖‖

/wp n p mta t.a

||

/wn p m g /

wp m r s

va si ni‖‖

/ r \wn. she

||

m∴m r s p

ma ha tta‖‖

wp m g

po||

/ p m g P m∼∼∼N

vi la si ni‖‖

s r s / phi ma dha va

||

∴p s n s r s nl.a su bha bhu

‖‖

p / n pti dha

||

wn s / m r

∴s nri n. i

‖‖

�� 36. calanat.a — 994—


p she

||

m∧m R s

ma ha rs.i‖‖

g m / p _^

ma no||

_^ p s n p M r s

vi ha ri n. i‖‖

wr g m

∵m

he ma ma||

r s / r s n. P. / sm t.a pa sthi

‖‖

∴S

wr g

te si va||

m r s n. s∴s m s

ka mi ni he ma bhu‖‖

∴s p \M

s.a n. a||

/ n p / n m / p m∴m r

la m kr ta bha si ni‖‖

wg m p nhi ta pa ra

||

p∴p s n s r s / r

me sva ra pa ri n. a yo‖‖

\N s nlla

||

r S / r s n p msi ni hi ra n. ma ya

‖‖

/ s n p mbho ga pu

||

/ n p m g /wp m r s

ra sthi ta va si ni‖‖

s∴s / p

∴p

him sa ka||

/ s∴s

wr g m r s n

ha ra sa ra va n. a bha va‖‖

/ r S Nja na ni

||

r \n s s \p n n nhı na dı na da ya

‖‖

\m p/ n p ||

/ s n / r s / m r s nra sa sa li ni

‖‖

/ r s n phr da ya ka

||

\m m / n p S g mma la ni la ye na ya

‖‖

p s∵s n

bho dhi ni||

/ r p n p m∵m r s

hr di bha ja mi‖‖

g M psrı kr

||

\r n. s n p mwg m

s.n. a sa m mo di ni‖‖

tana varn. am —at.a tal.a — Balusvami Dıks.ita


�� 36. calanat.a — 995—


36.0

.8ta

nava

rn .am

—at .

ata

l .am

–B

alus

vam

iDık

s .ita

pall

avi S

/m

∴ mr

sm

g/× p

_ Msr

ıra

aa

aa

aa

| |

∼∼∼ P

∴ Pw m

ps

np

mw g

mp

∵ pm

rja

adh

ii

ii

ii

raa

aa

aa

| |∵ r

gm

∵ mr

sm

gja

aa

aa

sm

aa

| |w m

Pw m

p/

s∵ S

haa

aa

ara

‖ ‖

np

∵ pm

∵ mr

sn .

: :s

∴ s/

m∴ m

rs

w n .sw r

gm

pa

aja

aa

aa

a: :

sri

ita

aa

aja

aa

aa

a| |

mg

/w m

p/

np

sn

s/

rs

∴ sn

pm

pm

∴ mr

sna

aa

aa

aa

aka

aa

aa

alp

aa

aa

aa

| |n .\P

/s

∴ s/

m∴ m

pbh

uu

uu

uu

u| |

/w n

pm

rs

/p

mr

uu

uu

uu

uu

‖ ‖

\ S_ ^

Sja an

upal

lavi

∼∼∼ N\∼∼∼ P

_ ^

∼∼∼ P

vıra

| |

�� 36. calanat.a — 996—


w mp

/× s

np

∵ pm

∵ m/

p∴ P

/n

pm

m∴ M

/w p

mr

tii

ii

ii

ii

viı

ii

ira

aa

aa

| |∴ r

G/× w m

rsm

gsr

iı

iii

mu

u

| |w m

ps

np

/s∴ s

ru

uu

uu

uu

ddu

‖ ‖

\S∴ S: :

∼∼∼ P

/∼∼∼ R∼∼∼ R

jaga

: :dv

ıı

ra

| |

\∼∼∼ S

_ ^S∼∼∼

M∴ m

rs

∴ sn

pw m

pra

ma

kuu

uu

uu

ma

a| |

m∵ m

rs

w n .sw r

ga

aa

raye

ee

e| |

w mp

w dn

s/

rs

ne

et .t .

ee

ee

mdr

a‖ ‖

s/

Sn

pm

∵ mr

sdh

ıi

ii

iir

a

muk

tayi

svar

am

s∴ s

Pm

rs

/p

m∵ m

rs

|

p .∵ p

Rs

n .s

/r

s∴ s

n .p .

w d .n .

sw r

gm

pn

|w p

sn

pm

rs

w n .|

sw r

gm

Pm

∵ m‖

\∼∼∼ R\∼∼∼ S

: :2.

s∴ s

Pm

···

|

sw r

gm

Pm

∵ m‖

s/

r∵ r

s/

m∴ m

rs

/p

∴ pm

/n

∴ np

/s∴ s

n/

r∴ r

s/

m|

∴ Mr

∴ Rs∴ s

np

/r

sn

p/

sn

pm

∵ mr

s|

w n .sw r

gw m

pw d

n|

sr

Sn

p∵ p\m

_ ^‖

�� 36. calanat.a — 997—


_ ^m

r\S

n .p .

w d .n

cara

n .am

ss

w ns

rs

∴ sn

Psa

kala

aa

aa

aa

| |

w mp

sn

Pw m

p/

np

M∵ m

/p

mr\∼∼∼ S

_ ^vi

ii

iı

dva

aa

aa

jjaa

aa

na| |

_ ^s

n .p .

/s∴ s

/m

∴ mdh

aa

aa

aa

| |r

sm

∵ m/

P_ ^

aa

aa

ra‖ ‖

_ ^rm

gw m

pw d

n: :

2.s

sw n

sr

s∴ s

nP

aa

aa

aa

: :sa

kala

aa

aa

aa

a| |

········

| |m

m/

Pa

ara

‖ ‖

svar

ams

1.P·\

Mr\S·n

|

\P .·/

s∴ S

/m

∴ M/

p|

∵ Ps∴ s

|n

pm

g‖

w mp

w dn

2.w m

pn

pp

∵ pm

r\S·n .

p .w d .

n .S

_ ^|

�� 36. calanat.a — 998—


_ ^s

r\P·

mr\∼∼∼ S\p

mr\S

/n

pm

rS

|s

np

mr

sm

r|

∴ Sn

p∵ P

mr

‖

\Sw r

gw m

pd

n

sarv

alag

husv

aram

3.p

rs

ns

w dn

s∴ s

np

mw m

rs

n .sw r

gm

|

pd

w ns

/r

sm

∴ mr

s/

p∴ p

w pm

/n

∴ np

/s∴ s

n|

/w rs

np

/s

n/

rs

|p

m/

np

mr

s∵ s

‖: :

/p

∴ ps∴ s

p .p .

/r∴ r

s/

rs

/m

s/

rs

/p

p/

s∴ s

r|

w sm

w rg

m∴ m

rs

/r

n/

sp

/n

w m/

ps

p ./

rs

n .|

sw r

gm

pw d

ns

|/

rs

n/

w rs

np

m‖

rs

w rg

mp

w dn

4.∼∼∼

M·M

_ ^m

w g/

M·

w rg

Ms

|

w rg

Mw n

sw r

gM

w d .n .

sw r

gM

p .w d .

n .|

sw r

gM

p\M

_ ^|

_ ^m

/n

p\M

sn

p‖: :

\M·

M/

n\M·

∵ M/

p .m

rS

np

/r∴ r

|

s∴ S

m∴ M

w rG

m∴ M·

p∴ P·s

∴ S|

/m

∴ mr\S·

s∴ s

|n\P·

m∴ m

r\s

_ ^‖

�� 36. calanat.a — 999—


0_ ^

Sw r

gm

pw d

n

5.p

Sn

pm∼∼∼ R

sn .

p .s

∴ S·w p

S·w p .

|

∼∼∼ R·

w sM·

∴ mP·

∴ pS

w p/

R·r .

|s

M∴ m

rs

∴ sn

_ ^|

_ ^s

pm

rsw r

gm|

Pp

∼∼∼

∴ P_ ^

PS

s∴ S

_ ^S

P .p .

∴ P ._ ^

p_ ^

|

_ ^p

Rr

R_ ^

RS

/m

∴ M_ ^

MM

p∴ P

_ ^|

;m

w gm

p/

np

|/w r

sn

pm

w rg

m‖

p/

s∴ s

np

m/

np

mr

s/

rs

np .

w d .n .

sr

s|

w n .sw r

gm

sw r

gm

pw m

gw m

pn

w p/

r∴ r

sn

|p

mg

mp\M

m_ ^

|_ ^

m∵ m

rsw r

gM

‖

sr

s/

pm

p/

sn

s/

rr

s\m

∴ mr

s∴ s

np

∴ p|

m∵ m

rs

s∴ s

p∴ p

s∴ s

∴ sr∴ r

w sm

rw s

np

w m|

rs

Sn

Pm

|R

sw n

sw r

gm

_ ^‖

_ ^m

mrs

np

w dn

ss

w ns

rs

sn

Psa

kala

aa

aa

aa

| |

w mp

sn

Pw m

p/

np

M∵ m

/p

mr\S

_ ^vi

ii

iı

dva

aa

aa

jjaa

aa

na| |

_ ^s

n .p .

s∵ s

/m

∴ mdh

aa

aa

aa

| |r

sm

∴ m/

P_ ^

aa

aa

ra| |

�� 36. calanat.a — 1000—


_ ^p

mg

w mp

w dn

S∴ s

np

∴ p/

sn

p∵ p

m∴ m

aa

aa

aa

sada

aa

ani

ii

ii

m| |

w mp

/w n .

pm

gw m

pm

∵ mr

ss

rs∵ s

n .p .

p .s

nnu

uu

uu

una

mm

mm

mm

mii

ii

ii

naa

| |∴ s

m∴ m

mp

/n

p∴ p

aa

aa

daa

aa

| |m

∴ mr∴ r

s/

pm

ra

aa

aa

ana

a‖ ‖

\∼∼∼ S

_ ^

∼∼∼ S

nn\∼∼∼ P

_ ^P

rapr

aka

t .a| |

w mp

/s

np

∴ pm

∴ mp

∴ P/

np

mw g

M/

pm

rm

aii

ii

ii

ii

naa

aa

aki

ıi

ii

| |w r

Gm

rsw m

grt

iı

ii

vii

| |w m

ps

np

s∴ s

ri

ii

ii

ii

i‖ ‖

.S∴ S

S/

RR

sta

rapa

limcu

| |

\∼∼∼ S

_ ^S

M∴ m

rs∴ s

np

mp

srı

yet .t .

ee

ee

ee

ee

| |m

∴ mr

sw n

sw r

ge

em

dra

nam

mm

| |w m

pd

w ns

rs

nm

mm

mnn

ee

ee

‖ ‖

Sn

pm

mr

ss∴ s

Pm

rs

pm

∵ mrs

elu

uko

oo

ra

Aft

ersi

ngin

gth

ism

ukta

yisv

aram

,fini

shw

ith

sing

ing

the

palla

vi.

�� 36. calanat.a — 1001—

Sa ng ¯ ta Sa mprad aya¯ Pradar ´sini - ibiblio

Documents

Transcript of Sa ng ¯ ta Sa mprad aya¯ Pradar ´sini - ibiblio